Sphinx Awakened
Author: Christine Murphy
Date: 2014-07-01 07:00:00+00:00
Description: In one dark bloody evening of violence, Lily's world is destroyed as her parents are horribly murdered at the hands of an evil madman and she is torn from her twin who barely escapes. Taken to the dark mental facility known as the Foundary, she fights back refusing to give in to the leaders brutal demands and holds on to the hope one day her hero will come and rescue her. When rescue does come, it is in the form of the Sphinx Warriors and her twin sister. Rescued but trapped in a coma, the only thing Lily can do is reach out with her unique skills for help and finds the unexpected presence of
Publisher: Red Sage Publishing, Inc.

An eRedSage Publishing Publication

This book is a work of complete fiction. Any names, places, incidents, characters are products of the author’s imagination and creativity or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is fully coincidental.

All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or any portion thereof in any form whatsoever in any country whatsoever is forbidden.

Information:

Red Sage Publishing, Inc. P.O. Box 4844 Seminole, FL 33775

727-391-3847 eRedSage.com

Sphinx Awakened

An eRed Sage Publication All Rights Reserved Copyright © 2014
eRedSage is a registered trademark of Red Sage Publishing, Inc.

Visit us on the World Wide Web: http://www.eRedSage.com ISBN: 9781603108591; 1603108599 Sphinx Awakened eBook version Published by arrangement with the authors and copyright holders of the individual works as follows:

Sphinx Awakened © 2014 by Christine Murphy Cover © 2014 by Lacey Savage

Printed in the U.S.A.

ebook layout and conversion by jimandzetta.com

Sphinx Awakened

***

By Christine Murphy

TO MY READERS:

Come be enthralled again in the domain of the Sphinx Warriors, protectors of the Earth, and the women who bring out their need, passion, and love giving them purpose beyond their destined role as Warrior. The next fiery and passionate fifth book in the Sphinx Warrior Series returns to the fate of Lily, twin to Skye, who was rescued from The Foundry and with the help of the Warriors and their family must rise from her coma to become the Powerful Sphinx which is hidden within her. In a desperate plea for help, she connects with the incredible mind of Hunter who will guide her back from the brink of death touching her in both mind and body.

Hunter himself has survived huge losses in his life but will find in Lily a kindred soul who will survive and become stronger under his guidance and care. Using everything within his Powers, Hunter will do anything to make sure that Lily reaches the true potential of her abilities and to convince her they were meant to be together. Joined as Power Mates and with new and unstoppable skills between them, they will fight against the evil invaders that are still attempting to enter and destroy their world.

READER ALERT!:

Lily has spent years after being abducted in the Foundry controlled and abused so when she finally is rescued all she craves is the touch of man. Not just any man, but the hero she has dreamed of for so long. Hunter is gentle with her because of her inexperienced ways but his inner Sphinx and Lily’s willingness to explore Hunter’s body weakens his reservations. Taking her to his Sanctuary he gives in to his needs and shows her the true meaning of being loved by a man. In gorgeous natural settings under a majestic weeping willow and beside a meandering stream, Lily will bring the animal out in Hunter and he will show her the true sensual meaning of being Joined with a Sphinx Warrior. Enjoy!

Prologue

The Foundry Asylum and Research Institution – Winterhaven, California – The Past

The insistent call of her name echoing within the depths of her mind was the only thing to pull Lily up out of the drugged haze her captors had forced upon her. She shivered in trepidation as the layers of numbing sedation slowly faded away allowing her to see her surroundings but leaving her completely weak and unable to move. The drugs would have been enough to make the point she was a prisoner, but when Lily tried to move her arms, she found she was strapped down, driving the painful fact home.

Fear ripped through her when she looked around at the sterile white environment she was trapped in. White padded ceiling, white padded walls, and she wondered in half hysteria if the floor was white and padded as well. Lily couldn’t see a lot from her position strapped down on her back, lying on the hardest bed ever. She realized it was a hospital-styled stretcher and the sheets covering her were hospital issue white. So much white surrounded her that the lack of color was slowly forcing her into visual deprivation and made her terrified she had already died and gone to an insane hell of colorless nothingness.

Only the discomfort in her back and the pain in her temples and forehead made her understand she was truly alive and in the hands of the enemies who had killed her parents. Lily closed her eyes and began to sob from their loss, her young mind not understanding what they wanted from her but knowing she was alone and at their mercy. Only the hope her sister had escaped from the dark men kept her from completely succumbing to the panic and loss of her family.

Taking a deep breath, she automatically reached out to her twin through the telepathic link they had had between them since birth.

Skye!! Unlike any other time when Skye’s response back was 6

Sphinx Awakened
instantaneous, this time there was only a background noise of static. Lily began to cry again fearing her sister was truly gone having been killed by the evil men. She prayed her sister was okay and the drugs she had just woken up from had done something to her abilities. Either way, she panicked struggling against the bonds which held her and screamed out again for her sister.

This time she felt a vague stirring in the center of her mind and her sister’s voice came through. Lily! I’m here. Where are you?

Skye’s wonderful telepathic voice in her mind was difficult to detect but her sister was there. Skye was always so much stronger than she when it came to the telepathy, and there was many a time Lily had to use her abilities to help shield Skye from the outside influences of others’ thoughts and emotions.

Lily tried to send a response back but soon became frustrated with her inability to get through to Skye. She knew her skills were stronger on the telekinesis side of things, at least when she wasn’t drugged. Again, Lily struggled against the bonds and when she turned her head something pulled at her temples and forehead. She cried out when the sensation of knives stabbing at her head grew in intensity and then sticky warmth slowly ran down into her hair.

Heightened panic shot through her as her imagination ran wild with what the evil men could have done to her.

Skye! Please answer me. I’m afraid. Please! Lily cried out again to her sister. If Skye would only answer back this time because Lily needed to know she wasn’t alone forever in the nightmare she was trapped in.

At first, there was only the static again but finally her sister came through. Weak, but Lily could finally feel her twin sister and hear her frightened voice come through their link. Lily! I hear you.

Where are you? I’m scared too. I…I don’t know what to do.

Lily tried to look around at her surroundings to see if she could identify anything to give Skye, but there was nothing, just more white and some type of equipment draped with another white sheet.

I don’t know where I am. The men…they gave me something to knock me out. I’m strapped down in a white room but I don’t know where. Please tell me they didn’t catch you.

Through the connection, Lily could tell Skye was crying. Lily felt 7

Christine Murphy

her own tears stream down her cheeks along with whatever sticky warmth continued to run slowly into her hair. Skye hiccupped across the connection and then sobbed, They didn’t catch me Lily.

You saved me. I want to save you and get you back. Tell me how!

Skye went silent for a moment and Lily was terrified she had lost the connection with her twin but then Skye suddenly came through again. The police found me and I told them what happened. Mom and dad are dead, Lily, and the police just keep asking me questions. I don’t know what to do.

Skye’s sobs filled her head and Lily wished she could reach her sister. Together they were always stronger; apart they always fell to pieces. She shuddered at the recent memories of the violence, the death, and destruction of her family and home. Now she was alone and there was nothing stopping the evil men from doing whatever they wanted to her. I’m sorry Skye, I don’t know where I am. I can’t move enough to see anything but the room looks like it’s in a hospital.

The effort to keep her connection with Skye was quickly tiring her and Lily didn’t understand why. Perhaps there was still too much of the drug in her system but she held on as long as she could.

Lying on her back, Lily stared at the ceiling and her hopes of being with her sister again quickly faded. The ache in her back increased from the forced entrapment of her position and to distract herself she tried to reach out to Skye again.

Skye. I need you to do something for me. If the police can’t find me, I need you to stay connected with me as long as you can and then… Lily closed her eyes, her breath coming in gasps as her heart broke from the loss of everything she held dear. No matter what happened to her, she wanted Skye to go on and live her dream of painting and to find a boyfriend just like they had laughed about.

They had both shared their secret plans of when they finally graduated, went to college, and got married. Lily didn’t think she would be able to live that dream anymore, just the nightmare she was caught in.

Lily, I can’t hear you anymore. Please talk to me. I need you, sis.

Skye’s broken voice penetrated the returning static in Lily’s head but just barely.

8

Sphinx Awakened

One more time Lily pushed as hard as she could through the connection to Skye. I need you too, Skye. Please remember, I love you and no matter what happens you have to live your dream.

Promise me you’ll live your dream.

Oh, Lily, you’ll live your dream too. Don’t give up. Please don’t give up…

Lily cut her off. She had to because she heard the approach of footsteps and the voices of men as they came closer and closer to the room. She feared she wouldn’t be able to telepathically speak with her beloved sister much longer. Skye, stop. I need you to promise me. Promise me you’ll live your dream. Promise me!

At first, there was only the static and the barely heard sobbing of her Skye. The sound crushed Lily but she had to hear her sister say it. Just once, a promise Skye would live her dream and find the dream man she had shared so enthusiastically in the past. Finally between the tears and the hiccups, Skye’s voice just made it through the static. I promise, Lily. For you, I promise.

With Skye’s promise brushing against her mind, Lily sighed and finally relaxed against her restraints. She was so tired and just wanted all of this to end but she was terrified it was just beginning.

The footsteps right outside the door had her shivering in trepidation as to what the beginning and perhaps her end would be.

Lily closed her eyes trying to pretend she was still asleep right before the door opened. The sound of heavy boots, deep mumbling voices, and the rustle of fabric told her of the men’s arrival. The door closed and clicked in place with a finality of her fate. When the now silent men moved closer and she could sense them hovering over her, she couldn’t help but cringe.

The darkest, wickedest voice spoke to her then and she thought he sounded like the devil himself with brimstone breath. “Come now, my sweet. We know you’re awake and have already been busy.

Your struggles have already pulled at your newly installed brain probes. You’re lucky you didn’t do any more damage. I would have been highly upset should you delay my plans any more than they have been already.”

The devil’s very voice told Lily she would pay for the delay too.

Yes, the monster hovering over her had no care of her well-being, 9

Christine Murphy

only the plans she was now caught in. Unable to help herself, she opened her eyes and was accosted by the frightening presence of the man who had been the instrument of her parent’s death and her abduction. The man looked just as fearsome as he had earlier with his gray skin, his long greasy black hair, and his hellish solid black eyes. No whites, no color, no pupils, only solid black eyes staring at her and pulling her into the depths of hell.

Lily couldn’t stop the scream which left her lips and the impulse to use her telekinetic gifts. Pushing with all her might she sent out the energy to throw the devil man away and whoever else was pulling at her forehead. The moment she tried to use her telekinetic abilities pain ripped through her brain and the scream of terror became a scream of pain until she ran out of breath and could only continue in sobs. The unseen man grabbed her face roughly holding her still while he pulled multiple colored wires into her view, draping them around her shoulders and then pulling at her head again.

The devil man leaned over her, his eyebrows drawn low over his eyes. “My sweet, we can’t have you harming yourself. I see we’ll have to start the procedures now. You see, you’ll be the first of my experiments in developing the strongest, most powerful weapons against the Sphinx Warriors. They have had their time on this planet. It’s time for me and my brethren to take our places in ruling this world and I’ll harness your telekinetic powers to start my reign.”

He looked away from her then and toward the end of her stretcher, at least giving her a small reprieve from his wicked soul-sucking eyes. Lily didn’t dare move in fear he would return his focus on her, but it didn’t make any difference because she suddenly knew she was their main focus no matter what she did when the devil man directed, “If you’re ready Victor, I‘d like to begin.”

“Of course, Turin,” answered the unseen man at her head. Lily felt more pulling at her head and then the second man stepped to the side between her bed and the equipment so she could see him.

Bald and heavy set, the man was dressed in a white lab coat with rubber gloves on his hands. Before touching the electronic equipment, he pulled the gloves off and Lily could see the blood 10

Sphinx Awakened
which covered them. In that moment, she realized the stickiness on her head was the dark red blood on the man’s gloves.

In pure terror, Lily screamed and began to pull and struggle against the bonds holding her down. “No!” she screamed. “Please, let me go. I didn’t do anything wrong. I don’t want to die. Stop hurting me!”

Turin held her down roughly pressing into her stomach and growling at her. “You’ll behave now unless you want punishment to go along with your training.” He grabbed her cheeks squeezing them roughly and the bald man shoved a mouthpiece between her lips effectively cutting her screams off and causing Lily to gag.

Both men released her then, not that it mattered because her ability to fight quickly diminished as more sedative rushed into her system. They had drugged her again and even though she couldn’t cry out using her voice, she cried out inside her mind for someone, anyone to save her from the agony she was sure to come. Her body shook and her heart pounded as she watched Victor turn back to the electronic equipment and adjust the many knobs and colored blinking buttons.

When he appeared satisfied, he turned back to her, checked the multiple wires running to her head and then asked, “Are you sure, Turin? I’m not sure she’s old enough to survive this kind of treatment.”

Lily stared at the man trying to make him see her pleading eyes as she continued to struggle against the bonds, which were digging into her ankles and wrists. She didn’t want to die. She was too young to die. The plans she had made with Skye for their fantasy futures of adventure and love disintegrated into dust and hopelessness consumed her. Lily closed her eyes, trying to shut it all out but her hearing was too acute.

“I’m sure, Victor!” Turin barked at the man. “Do not question me. We’ll start now and trust me, the little brat will do just fine. Her bitch of a mother was incredibly strong and I’m sure the genetics were passed down to her daughters. So start the procedure now or I’ll destroy you and do it myself.”

Victor didn’t say a word and when Lily frantically opened her eyes to see what the man was doing, he had already gone back over 11

Christine Murphy

to the equipment panel. Slowly his hand extended over to one of the blinking red buttons and held for just a moment. When his hand dropped, Lily knew in her heart she was finished. No matter even if she survived she would never be the same, never be able to be the sister Skye would need, and never be able to be with or love anyone she had hoped to have one day.

The instant the bald man hit the red button Lily’s entire body jerked in convulsions and her vision exploded in bright white light.

Agony ripped through every inch of her skull like jackhammers and knives stabbing over and over again. Lily fought against them and their attempts to harness her telekinetic abilities. She didn’t think she would last very long but she had to fight to keep them from succeeding in using her in the destruction of her world. Outside she couldn’t utter one scream, but inside her mind was filled with every single one of her blood curdling screams. Vaguely she could hear Skye crying her name over and over and telling her to hold on and fight until only the static in Lily’s mind remained. Her body and brain in agony and her innocent heart ripped to shreds, all Lily could hold on to was her will to fight against the evil men using her and send up prayers that someone would save her.

12

Chapter One

Complex 46, Home and Battleground of the Sphinx Warriors –

Yuma, Arizona Desert - Present Day Silently, he stalked across the small dimly lit patient room until he stood over the deathly pale figure so still on the medical stretcher. With a shaking hand, Hunter reached out and ran his fingers through the long unbound ginger brown hair. The color was beautiful to him even though it was dulled due to the condition of the fragile woman lying before him. He gently played with the soft curls while he searched his mind for some way to help her, to bring her back, anything to see her hazel eyes open and look up at him.

Frustrated, nothing came to him and no matter how much he consulted with their Healer, Alexandria, and no matter what they tried, there were no changes to signal her recovery.

Hanging his head and closing his eyes, Hunter sighed heavily and as he released his breath the name of the one woman he wanted more than anything left his lips, “Lily.”

Who would have known a trip to medical, after banging heads with Raven over stupid things he couldn’t even remember now, would have put him right into the path of Lily. Lily, who he knew without a doubt was meant to be his Power Mate. He had staggered into the clinic mostly to escape Raven’s non-stop bad attitude but had ended up finding the medical clinic in chaos after a rescue of both Ethan’s Power Seer, Skye, and her twin.

Lily had been a prisoner at The Foundry, a mental institute where she had undergone obvious torture, until her rescue. Hunter still remembered in his aggravation of trying to get away from Raven making the mistake of shoving his way in between Skye and a comatose Lily. Yes, Lily, who even in her grave condition had reached out and tackled him with only a thought because she thought her sister was in danger.

By the Ancients, the first touch of her mind to his had marked 13

Christine Murphy

him forever as hers. The first sting of her anger when she thought he had been the enemy had been excruciating but his own Powers had protected him quickly. When he had sensed how truly weak she was and the additional damage being caused by her effort, he had instantly surrounded her mind in his protection. Only then did he know the potential for her telekinetic abilities which were suppressed by her weakness and the electrodes surgically placed in her skull by the bastards at The Foundry.

Touching her extraordinary mind, Hunter had been instantly drawn to her, enraptured by her inner resolve to survive, her spirit to never give in to the demands of her enemies, and the hope she had never let die of being rescued by someone who would love her.

Hunter didn’t understand it himself, but he wanted, no, needed it more than breathing to be the one to save her, to be the one to love her.

For a short wondrous time he could hear her soft voice in his head and he had used that fragile connection to soothe her and explain what had happened and where she was. After her initial communication, he could sense she had listened to him, but she had become silent as if the effort to send him her thoughts was too much. After a while, even her presence in his mind had faded and she hadn’t reached out to him since then. Hunter missed her already and wanted to feel her again.

The sudden uneven electronic beep of Lily’s heart rate registering on the vital sign monitor had Hunter’s instant attention.

“Alexandria!” He roared while his own heart rate skyrocketed off the chart in worry. Hunter knew any small shift in her condition could kill her, especially with the last of the four probes still present in her skull. The damn thing still couldn’t be removed because of her unstable condition.

Lacking any form of patience when it came to Lily, Hunter roared again, “Alexandria!”

“Hunter, stop, I’m here.” Alexandria brushed by him flipping her long raven hair over her shoulder, and went straight over to the vitals monitor. “You’re not making things any better hovering and yelling at the top of your lungs. I know your concerned for her but the energy you’re putting out isn’t going to help her or any of the 14

Sphinx Awakened
other patients.”

Watching Alexandria quickly do an assessment of Lily, Hunter paced back and forth in an attempt to get himself under control. No one had ever affected him this way and his entire world was unbalanced. Uncomfortable with the distance between himself and Lily, he went back to her side and lightly grasped her cool hand. He entwined his fingers with hers and observed Alexandria’s actions.

The Healer was quick and efficient as she checked the I.V. lines which fed Lily nutrients and medications, lifted her eyelids to examine her pupil reactions, and replaced the gauze around the last imbedded probe.

Angered by the sight of the fresh blood on the gauze, Hunter growled, “So, what’s going on with her and why don’t you use your Powers to check on her? Isn’t there anything else we can do for her?”

Alexandria turned to him and he hated the sympathetic look she gave him. He let go of Lily’s hand and started to pace again needing to be able to do something, anything for Lily. “Hunter. I know you want to help her but we must be careful. If I use my Power at the wrong time with her telekinetic abilities, I could destabilize her and right now it won’t take much to do that. I’m hoping with the extra medication to keep her sedated in a deeper coma, she’ll gain enough strength so we can take out the other probe. I know you want more and I wish I could give it to you, but I’m sorry, I can’t.”

Running his hands through his loose hair, Hunter wondered where the hell his leather tie had gone which he normally used to keep his long hair tied back. He almost laughed at his worrying about a missing tie when he should be worrying about Lily dying.

The answers to saving her just weren’t going to present themselves any time soon. Exhausted, he staggered over to the bedside chair positioned against the wall and collapsed into it.

“I know you’re doing your best Alexandria. It’s just...” Hunter didn’t know where to begin or how to explain the unexpected knowledge of how important Lily was to him.

He watched as Alexandria carefully approached him and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Hunter, would you like me to get my brother. If what you told me earlier is true, then Khenti Michael 15

Christine Murphy

might be able to share some insight into the whole Mating, Joining thing. I know you told me in confidence what you felt when you connected with her and of your certainty she’s meant to be your Mate, but I think you need another Joined Warrior to talk to about this.”

Hunter shook his head, not wanting to talk to anyone else right then. He just wanted to talk to Lily. “Not right now, Alexandria.

Maybe later.” He hoped there was a later for them.

“Okay, Hunter. I’ll leave you for now, but don’t worry, I’ll be right outside the door and listening for anything unusual on the monitor.

Not that you would let me miss it anyway.” Alexandria gave him a gentle smile and squeezed his shoulder, “I wish you would at least go rest and get something to eat, but I know you won’t, so if you need anything let us know what we can get you.” Being a Sphinx and having lived around Warriors all her life, Alexandria probably expected him to be stubborn and not leave Lily’s side, so she left him alone.

Unwilling to leave Lily’s side even for the Life Power he knew he was getting low on, Hunter leaned back in the chair resting his head against the wall. The steady beep of the vitals monitor was slowly driving him insane but he’d rather hear the unending annoying sound than to have it stop marking the start of Lily’s death. The thought had him inhaling sharply and sitting up straighter. He didn’t dare let down his guard for a moment in fear of missing Lily reaching out to him if she needed him.

Perhaps it was his wishful thinking or perhaps he had actually sensed her mind reaching out to him but suddenly her weak presence touched him and he could hear her in his mind. Hunter?

I’m here, Lily. Can you feel me? Just hold on, you’re getting so much stronger. Save your energy. I’ll be right here to watch over you. Hunter knew telling her she was getting stronger was a lie but he had to give her something to reach out for. Anything, so he could try to help her gain strength and recover from her fragile state.

Her sigh brushed across his mind and he could tell she wasn’t going for the lie. Lily didn’t just have an inner strength and determination, she was incredibly intelligent. I hardly know you Hunter and yet you’re giving up so much for me. Please don’t hurt 16

Sphinx Awakened
yourself on my behalf.

Hunter wondered if she was trying to push him away but it wasn’t going to work. He wouldn’t allow her to give up because he couldn’t give up. He wasn’t sure he would recover if he lost her, even if he wasn’t already Joined with her. I’m not going anywhere Lily, so you’re just going to have to put up with my presence.

Suddenly shocking him, Lily sent him the mind-to-mind question, What’s Joined?

Surprised, Hunter nearly choked. Had she been able to read his thoughts as well as communicate with him mind to mind? He would have to be more careful with his stray thoughts. With no effort at all he sent to her, If you remember what I told you about my people earlier, then you’ll understand that when we choose our lifelong Mate, we connect or Link with each other on a deeper level. Our Life Force, or what you would consider souls, but on a much stronger level, become connected and we can communicate similar to what you and I are doing now but with emotions and a sharing of our Life Power.

Yes, Hunter I remember. Such wonderful stories and adventures, along with the dark mission your people have to protect this planet. It’s almost like I was there, in ancient Egypt fighting beside you against the evil Wraith and then traveling here to Yuma to continue your hunt and defense against them at Complex 46. It’s hard to believe your people were originally from another planet and that you need a Power Kee...

Lily suddenly went silent in his mind and he jumped up from the chair rushing over to her side fearing he had lost the connection with her. He took her small hand in his and threaded his fingers with hers trying to instill some warmth into her cool fingers. She was so still, not even the merest twitch of her fingers indicating she was still with him.

Lily, are you still with me? He wanted to feel her precious mind touching his and hear her inner thoughts. Anything to be connected to her for just a few minutes more.

Hunter knew even before the moment she sent him her thoughts as her essence bloomed within him. Yes, Hunter. I’m sorry…I’m just so tired. Will you tell me more stories?

17

Christine Murphy

Anything you want, Lily. Hunter let go of her hand for just long enough to grab the chair and pull it over closer to the bedside. He sat down and held her hand again while he brushed his fingertips through her soft hair. What he would be willing to do to see her running through the Garden Dome among the lush flowers and trees with her long ginger brown hair flowing freely behind her. He would chase after her, catch her, and kiss her so she would feel what it was to be cherished and not abused.

Taking up where Lily’s inner thoughts had left off, Hunter continued to tell her of the Sphinx and their lives. I didn’t know if you would remember as weak as you are, but you held onto my thoughts perfectly. You are correct. The Egyptians and Sphinx Warriors were originally from Athenia and do need Life Power to fight off the Wraith. The Power or energy we need, we receive from our Power Keeper, Stormy. We didn’t have a Power Keeper for years and it was difficult to have enough energy to live let alone fight off the Wraith, but we did. We had no choice. By the blessings of the Ancients, we were finally able to find Stormy, who was Transformed into a Sphinx, and now she transfers Life Power to those of us who can’t acquire it on our own. She made us stronger to fight against the Wraith. A good thing because the damn things just keep coming.

Hunter paused for a moment searching within his mind for Lily.

She was so still, so quiet he wasn’t sure if she was still with him or not. Reaching out to her had to be done carefully because he didn’t want to overwhelm her with his energy, especially if his inner Sphinx became wound up. He wondered what she would think of him once she realized there was a whole other half to him that could be a pain in the ass with its demands. All Sphinx Warriors were this way, and once she was well she would meet them all. He was determined she would get well to meet them.

With extreme gentleness he hovered near Lily’s essence in his mind. She was barely there and Hunter wasn’t sure if she was actually still there or his own imagination was playing havoc with him. Lily, are you still with me?

Mmm, hmm. Lily sleepily sent to him. Her thought just barely reached him and he could tell she was fading again. More story, 18

Sphinx Awakened

Hunter. Please. I like the feel of your deep voice.

His heart squeezed in his chest at the sound of her child-like response in his mind. She was so fragile and everything in him screamed to protect her. Hunter eased down closer to her and continued to play with the strands of her hair. Anything for you, sleeping beauty.

Hunter really didn’t know how much she was understanding of his descriptions of the life he and his people led, but he wanted to share with her anyway. Let’s see. What else to tell you. I already told you we live in the multi-leveled complex in the desert and that most of it’s underground. We fight in the Staging Cavern and that there are seven Warriors. You know of Alexandria, our Healer, and Stormy, our Power Keeper. There is also Eleina who is a Priestess and quite fluent in Athenian. She’s helping to interpret the Pages of Seven to figure out how to destroy the Dimensional Gate.

Lily’s hand suddenly jerked in his grasp and he reached out to her through the connection he had with her to make sure she was okay. As he reached for her tender presence, Lily faded away from him. The harder he tried to hold on to her, the faster she seemed to slip away like grains of sand through his fingertips.

Right before he completely lost the connection with her, Hunter barely sensed her whisper in his mind, Thank you, Hunter.

Framing her face with his large hands, Hunter whispered, “Come on, Lily. Come back to me.” But there was no answer from her and he dropped his head, closing his eyes. Just when he thought she was starting to surface, she would sink back down into the depths so far he couldn’t reach her. The departure of her touch from his mind left him feeling cold and empty.

Taking her hand again in his, Hunter leaned his head down on the mattress next to Lily being careful not to bump into the intravenous tubing going into her arm. He practiced his deep breathing trying to relax enough to concentrate and see if he could find her again but there was nothing of her inner presence. She was gone for now but he refused to believe she wouldn’t find her way back to him. And when she did come back he wasn’t going to let her go ever again.

19

Christine Murphy

Hunter hadn’t intended to fall asleep but the exhaustion from his lack of food, sleep, and his low Life Power caught up with him.

Normally, he was a light sleeper but it took someone shaking his shoulder with quite a bit of force to wake him up. Completely disoriented, his inner Sphinx roared within him and he came up out of the chair snarling and curling his hands into fists ready to do damage on whoever had dared to come near Lily. Although his Life Power was low, his energy shimmered along his skin ramping up to whatever danger was present. However, all he found was Ethan, his black spiked hair messier than ever and his gold brown eyes staring him down. His Power Mate, Skye, was tucked behind him protectively.

“Dude, it’s just meEthan. Skye is here and I suggest you stand down, not only for her, but Lily. Lily’s heart rate is up.”

It took Hunter a moment to get his head on straight and focus on what was going on. Before him, Ethan was braced for a fight and Skye was glancing around Ethan with her hazel eyes focused on her sister. The increased beeping of the vitals monitor told Hunter that Lily’s heart rate was indeed up. He realized she must sense the unintentional conflict and he knew he had to calm down immediately because he was aggravating her condition.

Closing his eyes, Hunter took several deep breaths reaching inward to calm his inner beast. He kept telling himself there was no threat from those in the room. The only threat was his own lack of control and he had to get a grip. Slowly, his energy subsided into the depths of his system and his breathing evened out. As he calmed, Hunter could hear the beeping on the monitor slow down.

Just in case, he reached out to Lily’s mind even if she couldn’t hear him.

Lily, it’s okay. I was just surprised from sleep that’s all. You’re sister has come to visit you, my sleeping beauty. Hunter’s eyes snapped open and he glanced at Ethan to make sure there had been no trace of his inner conversation with Lily which had potentially been heard. All he needed was the other Warriors making fun of him for being such a sap, although at this point, he figured it didn’t matter considering he spent almost every moment of his day at Lily’s bedside. If they did make fun of him, he really didn’t care as 20

Sphinx Awakened

Lily was more important anyway. He would just have to kick someone’s ass for messing with him.

Roughly, he rubbed at his eyes and the stubble on his jaw. “Shit, Ethan. I’m sorry, man. Lack of sleep and Life Power is completely screwing with my system.”

Ethan gave him a crooked grin. “Trust me, I perfectly understand where you’re coming from. Since finally finding Skye, I’ve been all sorts of crazy protecting her. Even though she’s tougher since her Transformation, anyone touching her still upsets her system and drives me crazy.” Hunter watched as Ethan reached behind him and pulled Skye to his side encircling her in his arms and holding her tight against him. She looked up at Ethan with such an intense love that it made Hunter’s chest tighten.

Skye was identical to Lily, and when Hunter looked at her, it just hurt. Anger rushed through him when he considered Lily should be just as healthy and as strong as Skye, not lying in medical near death because of some dicks who had used her as a science experiment. Without even thinking about it, Hunter was growling in fury and his fists curling. He needed someone to beat the hell out of just to blow off steam, and for a moment, he wondered where Raven was. He still owed the Warrior a beat down just for his earlier aggravation.

“Hunter.” Skye’s soft voice, so like Lily’s, reached him instantly and Hunter’s anger completely reversed into a semi-calm.

Roughly, Hunter answered, “Yeah, I’m okay. Sorry, Skye. It’s been a long couple of days.”

Skye turned in Ethan’s arms but the man wasn’t about to let her loose. She appeared to smile patiently at Ethan and then turned her hazel gaze to Hunter. As he listened to her soft voice, he wished it were Lily looking at him and speaking to him.

“Hunter, it’s alright. No one will hurt her. If it’s okay with you, I would like to sit with Lily for a while. I think it would be a good time for you to get cleaned up, get something to eat, and maybe go power up.” When Hunter would have argued with Skye, she put her hands up and said, “Hunter, Lily needs you at your strongest. You seem to have a strong connection with her and if something happens…”

Skye choked with emotion and Hunter watched as Ethan massaged 21

Christine Murphy

her neck gently. The action appeared to soothe Skye and she continued, “If something happens, I believe you’ll be the one to pull her through. Please, Hunter. We need you strong.”

Hunter couldn’t miss the “we.” Lily would need him, but Skye would need him as well, which meant Ethan would need him. If Lily died, her passing would crush not just him or Skye or Ethan, but every one of the Sphinx family. As much as everything in him hated the idea of leaving Lily, he knew it was for the best. Skye was right.

He needed to take care of himself so he could be strong for Lily and somehow he knew that dangerous time would be soon. Lily wasn’t getting any stronger and Alexandria had to remove the last probe imbedded in her skull soon.

Sighing heavily, Hunter nodded and turned one last time to look at Lily. He couldn’t help himself and walked over to her, his senses completely enthralled with her even in her abused unconscious state. He brushed his fingers through her soft hair, and then before turning away sent to her, I’ll be right back, Lily. Skye’s here and wants to sit with you for a bit. Just rest and I’ll be back before you know it. He really didn’t know if Lily could still hear him or not, but if she could, he wanted to make sure she didn’t think he was abandoning her.

Hating to walk away from her, Hunter forced himself to let go of her ginger brown strands and backed up before turning back to Skye and Ethan, “Let me know if there’s the slightest change.”

Skye smiled sadly at him and answered, “We will, Hunter. Go, rest.”

Forcing himself to leave Lily’s room was difficult, but he did it for her so he would have his strength in case she needed it later. Not wasting any more time on small talk, Hunter shot out of the medical clinic, barely registering Alexandria and her assistant, Jenny, who encouraged him to go rest as well. The blur of the stretchers, radiology equipment, the compact laboratory area, and the other items which made a well-oiled medical center registered enough in his mind so he didn’t run into anything, but that was about it. The majority of his complete concentration centered on rushing out of the doors and down a level to the Warrior’s Quarters where his rooms were.

22

Sphinx Awakened

Shooting down the hallway, Hunter ignored the artwork on the tan walls and marched up to the tan elevator. He punched the call button, and within seconds, the elevator arrived. As soon as the doors opened, he stepped inside and hit the button to the fifth floor.

He pressed his thumb to the security panel giving him access to the protected area of the Sphinx’s living area. He was glad Ethan had installed it to prevent any unauthorized access to their private domain. The extra security had come in handy a while back when there was an internal threat to the complex. Hunter still couldn’t believe the threat had ended up being Elder Turin who turned out to be the half breed enemy and had been right under their noses.

A couple of seconds later, the elevator stopped and the doors opened with the quietest of whispers. Hunter stepped out and rushed over to the huge intricately carved red wood double doors which were the entrance to the Warrior’s Quarters. Grabbing the gold filigree handles, he turned them and shoved open the doors with little effort at all. In fact, he was in such a rush when he pushed them open they banged into the doorstops.

Not really caring if he had caused any damage to the doors in his current mood, Hunter strode across the highly polished silver and gold marbled floor of the wide entryway. Normally, he enjoyed the sparkling, swirling interplay of the floor’s colors reminding him of tiger’s eye, but today it just reminded him of the Life Power he was so low on with its swirling patterns. Kicking at one of the many small colored carpets strewn across the floor in aggravation, the royal blue carpet shot out in front of him before stopping near a blood red carpet. He walked around both of them and almost made it to the bottom of the gently curving staircase with its tiger’s eye steps and deep mahogany railing which led to the upper level where his rooms were before he was stopped by Stormy’s voice.

“Hunter, wait.” Stormy’s demand had him wanting to growl his impatience but he held his tongue out of respect for her.

Hunter could do no other than stop and turn in his Power Keeper’s direction. When he glanced her way, he was surprised to find her glowing with enough Life Power in her system to juice up all the Warriors. Her skin and golden blond hair shimmered lightly and her sea green eyes also held a glow from the energy in her 23

Christine Murphy

system. She reached out to him, her small hand hovering before her and he knew she fully expected him to take her hand so she could transfer Life Power to him.

“Stormy, I don’t have much time. I need to get something to eat and cleaned up so I can get back to Lily.” Hunter was literally vibrating in his skin to get up the stairs and take care of business.

Any further delays and he was afraid he was going to snap at someone.

“Hunter, you’re not going anywhere without a Transference of Life Power. You look like hell and you won’t do Lily any good if you keel over.” Hunter sighed heavily as his leader, Khenti Michael’s voice carried out from the entertainment room. Exiting the room, Michael moved up behind Stormy and wrapped his arms around her. In turn, she leaned back and reached with her hand to tangle her fingers in Michael’s raven black hair. The image of the loving Power Mates was a punch to Hunter’s gut. If only he could have the same one day with Lily.

Michael cleared his throat as if he was trying to get his attention and Hunter suspected he was going to get a lecture if he didn’t comply. Hunter thought he might get an earful no matter what he did anyway when Michael continued, “Besides, if the Gate opens later and we need to battle, we’re going to need you. The damn Wraith just don’t ever seem to stop in their attacks. Now get your ass over here.”

Clenching his jaw, Hunter moved away from the stairs and over to Stormy. He knew Michael and Stormy were right, but he felt a sense of urgency in getting back to medical and Lily but knew he wasn’t going anywhere until he did as they asked. Understanding they were just thinking of his welfare, he positioned himself directly in front of Stormy and reached out to engage the Transference grip.

Right before he touched her arms, Hunter paused and for the first time in his life, he actually felt guilty about having Life Power transferred to him.

The act of Transference was only natural to keep the Warriors alive and strong but the sensation it invoked was stimulating to say the least. When the renewing Life Power flooded the body it acted as an aphrodisiac, and Hunter wished it was Lily he was about to 24

Sphinx Awakened
touch, Lily he was going to take the energy from, and Lily who would cause him to want to crush her body to him. Not that he would ever grab Stormy in any kind of romantic way. She belonged to Khenti Michael and none of the Warriors would dare push themselves on her. Not only because everyone cared and respected her, but because their Khenti would kill them if they did anything inappropriate.

Wanting to get the Transference over with, Hunter carefully placed his arms underneath Stormy’s and gripped her forearms near her elbow. Stormy in turn grabbed his forearms while Michael shifted one of his hands under her hair to monitor her energy output. Once the hold was in place and Stormy appeared ready, Hunter nodded to her and Michael signaling his readiness.

Stormy only waited a moment before he felt her push the Life Power to him. The instant the energy entered his body, he closed his eyes and bowed his head releasing the breath he had been holding in anticipation. Just as the Power always did when the energy rushed into him, his libido skyrocketed and the blood rushed to his groin. Hunter fought the sensation which was normally erotic and enjoyable to him. This time, all he could think of was that he was betraying Lily in some way even though he knew he wasn’t. Still, the moment he felt the feedback indicating he had plenty of Life Power in his system, he snatched his hands away from Stormy and took several steps back.

Looking up at her and Michael, he quickly placed a hand over his heart and choked out, “Thank you, my Power Keeper.” Frantic to get back to Lily and embarrassed by his behavior, Hunter didn’t even utter the ceremonial words which were always spoken after the Transference. He realized then he hadn’t even spoken the appropriate words before either. Stuttering in apology, he said, “I’m so sorry. Please forgive me. I mean no disrespect. It’s just…”

He wasn’t sure what to say. Hunter had never been so confused in all his life but Stormy saved him with a smile and a reprieve for him. “It’s okay, Warrior. We understand. Go. Do what you need to do so you can get back to Lily.”

Her words were exactly what he needed. In the blink of an eye, Hunter shot up the grand staircase, took a right by the gold statue 25

Christine Murphy

of a Sphinx at the top of the stairs guarding the Warrior’s domain, and blew down the hallway to the last door on the left. Shoving open his door, he stripped as he stumbled across the bedroom, nearly tripping over the white sheep skin at the end of his king sized bed. Realizing he needed to slow down, he sat on the edge of the mattress and untied his boots. Kicking them off, he finished pulling his fatigues off which had been caught on the boots and stood back up.

As he walked by the end of his bed, he looked at the headboard that extended almost up the entire wall and was carved with a weeping willow. The symbol of everything that had come to pass in his life and all of the losses he had experienced over the centuries.

Not wanting to concentrate on death and loss, he had started the carving years ago, putting every bit of his experiences into each limb and leaf of the weeping willow instilling it with all of his hopes and dreams of the future. Yes, inside he cried for all of the losses and the loneliness, but outside he would survive and carry on. The willow would be his strength and when he was weak, he imagined the branches reaching out and surrounding him in love and protection. The same thing he wanted to do with Lily, reach out and surround her with his love and protection.

Hunter berated himself for wasting more time and rushed up the stairs of his raised bathroom. Halfway across the room, he stepped through the opening of the sand-colored stone shower stall and turned on the jets of water as hard and hot as he could stand.

Ducking under the water, he quickly washed his body and hair.

Once he felt clean enough to join the world again, he grabbed a brown towel, dried off, and then went to the bronze vine framed mirror. Grabbing his brush, he went to try and unsnarl his long hair and about dropped the brush when he got a look at his face.

By the Ancients, he really did look like shit. In fact, he looked even worse. Even after the Life Power he had received from Stormy his face was pale and he had circles under his dark green eyes. Cuts and bruises from the previous battles, since Lily had arrived, still marred his skin appearing to be only half healed. It was no wonder everyone had kept looking at him with such concern and pushing him to go get some rest. His condition wasn’t good, and if he was 26

Sphinx Awakened
going to have any chance of helping Lily, he was going to have to take better care of himself.

Dragging the brush through his black hair and the one silver streak which forever marked him as surviving a vicious Wraith attack as a child, Hunter untangled and secured his long hair back with a leather tie. He brushed his teeth and attempted to shave the accumulated growth of beard. Feeling and looking a little better, he went into his room and threw on a pair of black fatigue pants, a black t-shirt, and his socks and boots. For good measure, he grabbed his black leather weapons belt just in case all hell broke out later and the Dimensional Gate opened up. It would just be his luck and wanted to have at least some knives and throwing stars on him besides his Sefu Element.

Unwilling to wait any longer to get back to Lily, Hunter started for the door but remembered he still needed something to eat. Not really being interested in food, he settled for an apple out of the bowl of fruit the Egyptian crew kept filled in his room along with other food items. He took a large bite of the sweet juicy apple and chewed thoughtfully as he left his room. Closing the door behind him, he made his way to the stairs. At least he was making the attempt to eat. Sleep would just have to wait.

Halfway down the staircase, Hunter almost tripped when Khenti Michael’s voice exploded in his head across the Warrior’s link. A link only his Khenti could establish between the Warriors and was used for coordination and communication both in battle and in downtime.

The urgency in his leader’s connection told him something was terribly wrong. Hunter get to medical now.

Michael didn’t send anything else but Hunter knew it was Lily.

She was in trouble and his ass was standing here eating a fucking apple. Fury and fear burned in him, and in disgust, he threw the apple hard enough it flew across the entry area and smashed into unrecognizable bits on the far wall right before his Sphinx speed carried him out the door.

Hunter didn’t remember the ride in the elevator or the sprint down the hallways to the medical clinic. He barely remembered crashing through the medical doors. Only the impact of his body 27

Christine Murphy

with the heavy metal door cleared his mind enough to focus above the overwhelming desperation to get to Lily. The moment he rushed into her patient room, everything before him burned a horrible image into his mind forever.

The first thing to hit him was the sound of the vitals monitor as the ear-splitting pitch of the alarm going off signaled the start of Lily’s death. Something had happened while he was gone and he had a horrible feeling it was the last probe in Lily’s skull because Alexandria, Jenny, and Warren were all around her and appeared to be working feverishly. Bloody gauze littered the sterile draped bed, the surgical tools on the rolling tray by the bedside, and even on the floor. Hunter knew it was bad because even Alexandria was cursing and she rarely cursed, being the level-headed Healer.

His inner Sphinx roaring for him to protect Lily, Hunter didn’t even think as he rushed straight at the trio trying to save her. The only reason he didn’t crash right into all of them was being tackled, shoved up against the wall, and held in place by Michael and Ethan.

He fought against them for several seconds desperate to reach her.

The only thing that stopped him in his struggles was the probe which had been in her skull hitting the floor with a metallic sound and its skidding across the floor. The metal and wire probe stopped right before him in a pool of Lily’s blood and he roared in fury.

Across the room, Skye screamed her sister’s name and Stormy tried to console her from a distance.

Hunter was ready to kill everyone within his reach until Alexandria turned on all of them her eyes glittering. Obviously furious, she screamed, “Everyone shut the hell up. If you aren’t here to help, then get out.” She turned back to Lily and tuned all of them out while she grabbed Lily’s face. Hunter could tell she had dived into Lily’s fragile body with her healing Powers.

Alexandria’s demands worked, at least temporarily. Skye quieted pressing her fingers to her lips, Ethan let go of him to go hold her, and even Khenti Michael braved letting him go. Hunter took one step closer to Lily but thought better of it. If he interfered at this point, Lily could be lost and all because he couldn’t control himself.

Deep inside, he didn’t think it was going to make a difference though, because he could literally feel Lily slipping away from him.

28

Sphinx Awakened

“Alexandria?” he choked unable to get anything else out. The screaming of the alarm, Lily’s red blood everywhere, and Alexandria’s expression as she turned to him said it all. There was no hope for Lily. Hunter gasped and fell to his knees. He covered his face and closed his eyes feeling his heart being torn to shreds.

“No!” Skye screamed. “You saved me, you can save her. Give her the Transformation serum!”

“Skye, I just don’t know.” Alexandria cried. “Even if there was a possibility, she would have to be Joined with someone to survive.”

Hunter’s head snapped up and he instantly came to his feet.

There was no doubt in his mind. He would give everything to save Lily including binding himself to the one woman he wanted to be with anyway.

Rushing over to Alexandria, he grabbed her by the shoulders.

“Give Lily the serum.”

Behind him near the doorway, Hunter heard Alexandria’s Mate Joshua snarl, no doubt because he was touching the Healer. He didn’t budge in his demand, though, and when Alexandria said,

“Hunter, are you sure? This could kill you as well if you’re Joined with her and she dies.”

Everything in his life boiled down to this one moment in time, and he knew without a doubt this was his fate. Hunter knew it might be selfish of him but he would either be with Lily or he wouldn’t be at all. Nothing else mattered to him.

In a voice which held the ultimate conviction, he declared for everyone in the room to hear, “I’m sure. I am hers, she is mine.

Joined as one. Forever.”

Those around him gasped at his pledge to Lily but then dead silence enveloped the room. Even the mind numbing alarm went silent when someone finally turned it off. Hunter stood waiting for the denials to surface and everyone to try to talk him out of the dangerous action he was about to take but not a word was uttered.

Even Alexandria only nodded and slipped from the room to retrieve the serum. When he looked at those surrounding him, all he found was acceptance in their expressions.

Hunter breathed a sigh of relief and immediately tuned everything out. His one and only focus now was Lily and he 29

Christine Murphy

approached her bed ready to lay down his life for her. Deep in his mind he knew it was insane. He had just met her and the only interaction was the tenuous connection he had had with her off and on during her few short hours with them in medical. But damn it, he knew. Knew she was his and he would bet his life she felt the same from the rare times she had brushed against his mind.

Knowing her end was near, Hunter approached, and without thought, committed his life to Lily’s. Leaning up close to her and gently holding her face in his hands, Hunter pushed his Life Power into her body and surrounded her both inside and out with his shimmering energy. He hardly noticed when Alexandria brought in the disk shaped injection device and placed it on Lily’s bloody forehead. The final click of the injection rushing into her body heralded the beginning or end for both of them and as the Transformation began, Hunter held on to what remained of Lily’s life with every single breath he took. He closed his eyes, concentrating on her failing heartbeat and prayed to the Ancients to let him keep her.

30

Chapter Two

Transformation, a word which before would have meant to Lily a new beginning, a change, or becoming something different than what one had been, now meant so much more. Trapped inside her dying body, she had expected to pass on to the other side which saddened her because she had finally been rescued and met the most incredible man who she wanted to get to know so much more.

However, instead of the death she had expected, a raw powerful energy suddenly filled her, wrapped around her, and became a part of her. Surrounded in brilliant light and the ethereal embrace of strong masculine arms, Lily hovered on the precipice between life and death as her inner cellular matrix transformed into something much stronger and powerful.

Lily wasn’t sure what was happening but with her unique mental skills she was able to observe the changes within her body. She knew she should be afraid, terrified, and screaming inside, but the emotions just weren’t there. In between her previous torments, which had occurred so often she couldn’t even count anymore, and the fact she was now surrounded by the protective presence blocking any pain, there was no fear in her.

Hovering within, Lily watched in amazement as her brutalized cells each began to glow one after another, healing, growing stronger, and becoming more than what she had been before. The brilliant light and energy expanded inside of her while bolts of lightning jumped from cell to cell. She gasped from the heat it produced and the shockwaves which caused her muscles to jump and spasm. Why she wasn’t in brutal pain, she wasn’t sure, but she did know an increasing exhaustion was beginning to enshroud even her strong psyche.

Drooping further into the strong ethereal arms which held her, Lily thought perhaps she really was dying and what she was seeing was just her oxygen-starved mind’s imagination until she vaguely heard Hunter’s thoughts. Hold on, Lily, you’re almost there, my 31

Christine Murphy

beauty. Just a while longer. Together we can do it.

Grasping on to the tendrils of her consciousness and forcing herself to remain focused a while longer, Lily realized it was Hunter’s presence within her. His essence was the incredible strength which was holding her so closely and hovering protectively. She could tell he was determined and giving all of himself into keeping her alive to the point he was hurting himself.

The pain she should have been feeling during the changes in her body, he was taking upon himself, and several times she swore she heard him cry out. His strength was feeding her, keeping her going when she should have long expired, and his efforts were making him weaker and weaker. When it became difficult to even breathe, it felt like his very breaths filled her lungs giving her the breath of life she so very much needed.

The longer Hunter stayed protecting her inner essence within the electrically charged world of changes the weaker he appeared to become. The bright energy which she associated with him grew dimmer and the strength of the ethereal arms around her became just a little looser. Had she had arms in this existence, Lily would have encircled him with her energy making him strong again.

Instead, she could only try and push his presence away so he wouldn’t continue to suffer, but as weak as she thought he was, he came back with a vengeance, refusing to let her go.

Lily wasn’t sure how long she hovered in the in between existence with Hunter but eventually she couldn’t keep her consciousness together. Everything shattered fragmenting like pieces of glass in a mirror, jagged sharp pieces determined to slice her to pieces, but not one touched her because Hunter was always there blocking them. Chaos was her world even while her mind crumbled to be rebuilt again until finally all she could detect was her own heartbeat and the breaths entering her lungs.

For some time, the darkness surrounded Lily with small jolts awakening her occasionally but only enough so she could detect Hunter until she felt him finally withdraw for his own recovery. He didn’t go far, though. There was always some part of him connected to her as if his very soul was now woven into her being. Lily had the strangest desire to purr and snuggle against him, but then even that 32

Sphinx Awakened
thought drifted away as if caught in a breeze. Right before the blanket of darkness settled around her again, she sensed Hunter swiftly regain his strength, and she smiled to herself as she felt his relief and joy at her recovery. Whatever had happened, she knew they had both survived, and for all the suffering he had gone through to protect her, she would make it up to him a thousand-fold.

Time passed as Lily rested in a soft cloud of peacefulness until the sound of a vitals monitor agitated her sensitive hearing and she surfaced from a restful sleep she hadn’t had in forever. Agitated, all she could think of was why her tormenters just wouldn’t leave her alone for a short time so she could rest. It wasn’t like she could go anywhere with the drugging and electronic signals blocking her telekinetic abilities which were always in place. Uncomfortable from the constant position they kept her in with the restraints, she wished they would let her roll to her side at least once. Growing more agitated, Lily jerked at her restraints but found she was free and her arms slid down to her sides with no effort at all.

Holding her breath, she registered the changes surrounding her in the prison where she had been held for years. The room was so much warmer unlike the remembered damp chill, the constant buzzing of the electrical probes were gone other than the beep from the monitor, and the stagnant air was fresh, holding the smell of disinfectant and pure cleanliness. Drawing in a slow breath as to not alert her captors, Lily reached into her mind to test her telekinesis and was completely surprised she was free of any of the drugs or electronic suppression which had held her abilities down for so long. Her mind was finally set free and she would make someone pay before she escaped.

Before anyone would have the opportunity to stop her, Lily jerked upright in the bed at the same time sweeping the room with her gaze. With her mind expecting the dimly lit room of The Foundry but finding a brightly lit room of strangers and with the quickness of sitting up from lying down so long, she became completely disoriented. A sharp sting settled behind her right eye and she cried out pressing her hand over it. All of her quick actions startled the unknown people in the room and they all turned on her 33

Christine Murphy

converging at once.

Startled and still disoriented, all Lily could process were people in white coats coming at her and her mind interpreted the actions as an attack. She refused to ever be tied down again and abused by anyone. Screaming, “No!” she swung her arms out and with both hands pressed away from her body towards the incoming strangers.

Her telekinesis fired up and her fingertips glowed causing all of the strangers to be slammed outward and into the walls. Two women, one with black hair and the other with blond were sprawled up against the wall to her left. To her right one male with spiked black hair was plastered against that wall and he was snarling furiously at her.

Lily swore she could hear her sister telepathically screaming at her but her head was pounding so hard she couldn’t understand.

The confusion in her head multiplied and her vision blurred twisting what she was seeing into macabre ghost images of the mental hospital. A snarl left her own lips, startling her further, and her heart started pounding. She started to shake and automatically reached for the one person who she knew she was safe with besides her sister. She reached for Hunter, the only other person she could really trust.

“Lily, listen to me. I’m right here for you. You have to stop.

You’re going to hurt them. Look at me, beauty.” Hunter’s deeply voiced, yet quiet demand captured her attention and she looked towards the door. The sight of the man she heard both verbally and in her head caused a sigh to leave her lips. He stared straight at her with the darkest green eyes she had ever seen reminding her of hard-polished emeralds, and the rest of his body was just as hard with defined muscle filling out the black t-shirt he wore. Lily felt safe in his presence and began to relax, which helped reduce the pounding in her head. She could literally feel Hunter’s essence reach into her and surround her with warmth and a gentle caring.

The sensation was nurturing and she finally understood she was in no danger from those around her. She was the danger and she was hurting them.

Crying out at her brutality to them, she carefully withdrew her telekinetic hold and gently lowered them to the floor until their feet 34

Sphinx Awakened
were touching. She was surprised when they all shook off her hold and looked completely unharmed, even though she knew the pressure could have crushed anyone of them. Once the glow in her fingertips stopped, she clasped her hands and lowered her eyes to the white sheet covering her lap. She fidgeted and started picking at the medical gown she wore. Fully expecting to be punished, Lily didn’t even attempt to defend herself again as everyone began to converge on her.

Hunter’s roar filled the room, “No! Do not touch her.” Lily looked up in time to see him stride furiously across the room. When he reached her bedside he positioned himself as best he could between her and the others advancing towards her.

“Dude, calm down.” The words were spoken forcefully by the man with the spiked black hair who was just as powerfully muscled as Hunter. “You’re just picking up her emotions. We have no intention of hurting her, Hunter, just to help her. She’s bleeding.

Look.”

Lily almost jumped when Hunter spun around facing her but then she noticed the panicked concern in his expression. “By the Ancients, Ethan, why didn’t you say something sooner.” He moved with a speed which was almost a blur to her eyes, but when he touched her, he slowed and gently grasped her chin tilting her face up to his. Even though she was sitting on the medical stretcher, Lily still had to look up at him because he was so tall.

“Alexandria, what’s wrong with her? She should be healed.”

Hunter asked. His concern bled over into Lily’s mind, and she couldn’t resist the impulse to touch in an effort to soothe him. She reached out brushing her fingertips through the streak of silvery white strands running through his raven black hair following them back to the leather tie which held his hair. He closed his eyes for a moment as a look of pure bliss crossed his features but just as quickly he looked back at her and his eyes became serious again.

“I’m not sure. Let me see.” Alexandria tried to get closer but Lily could see Hunter didn’t want to step back out of the way. He was still trying to keep everyone away from her but also because he appeared to be enjoying her petting even though he was trying to hide it.

35

Christine Murphy

Lily dropped her hand not wanting to cause more issues by triggering Hunter’s protective mode. She wasn’t sure how she knew that was a possibility, but much of the world she now found herself in made no sense either. For a moment, she wanted to laugh, imagining she wasn’t in Kansas anymore with the stories of Sphinx, Wraith, Egyptian battles, and the alien planet Athenia still running around in her head from Hunters’s previous descriptions. Lily forgot about laughing when a sharp pain throbbed behind her right eye again.

“Hunter, I can’t check on her if you don’t move.” The woman’s words appeared to reach him, and ever so slowly, Hunter finally let go of her although Lily could tell he didn’t want to. Once he stepped back, the woman she now knew as Alexandria stepped up taking his place. “It’s alright, Lily. I won’t harm you.”

“I know. I’m so sorry I hurt you. You should all get away from me. I think there’s something wrong. I don’t feel right.” Lily started to rub at her eye but Alexandria pulled her hand away.

“Easy, Lily. Let me look at your eye and see what’s causing you to bleed.” Lily hadn’t realized she had been bleeding until Alexandria took a piece of gauze from Hunter and dabbed at her eye. The white gauze came back with bright red drops of her blood staining it.

“Jenny, if you’re okay, can you get me a light pen? I want to look at her pupil,” Alexandria directed over her shoulder to the blond.

Jenny stood up from a chair she had been sitting in, and although she moved a bit stiffly, she nodded and disappeared through the door.

“I didn’t mean to hurt her. Is she going to be okay?” Lily asked looking to Hunter and then back to Alexandria. Alexandria smiled at her but Lily still felt like a freak, a monster who had hurt someone who had been doing nothing but trying to care for her.

“She’ll be fine, Lily,” Alexandria reassured her. “Now, while we wait for Jenny to bring the light back I’m going to use my Healer’s Power to see if I can find out why your eye is bleeding. Okay?”

Lily nodded, not sure what to expect, but if Alexandria could stop the sharp sting in her eye she would welcome the Healer’s attempt.

Alexandria reached out then and placed her palm against Lily’s cheek near her eye. A warmth began to emanate from her palm and 36

Sphinx Awakened
outward through Lily’s skull. Several seconds passed but the pain didn’t go away and Alexandria eventually withdrew her warmth and then her hand.

Alexandria shook her head. “I can almost see the problem, Lily, but your mental defenses are incredibly strong and I can’t quite get through the layers. They may even be stronger than our mental skills from your extra abilities. All I can tell is the Life Power within your eye appears to be off.” Alexandria glanced at Hunter and directed to him, “Perhaps you can see if you can soothe the energy patterns, Hunter. You are Joined to her after all.”

Joined. The word was familiar to Lily and memories of the past few hours surfaced. Yes, Hunter had murmured the words in her mind while he held on to her life with every bit of his strength during the Transformation. The knowledge of so many new words bloomed within her mind.

Rubbing at her temple, Lily looked at Hunter blocking everyone else out and began to murmur what she remembered, “You were there, Hunter. You were with me. I was dying and was given an injection that changed me. Made me stronger, healed my body, but none of which could have happened without you. You sent your…”

She wasn’t sure what to call it, but when his essence had been inside her, it had felt incredible. For the first time she had felt whole.

Hunter’s deep voice penetrated her thoughts as he finished for her. “Yes, Lily. I pushed my Life Power into you to give you strength and to protect you from the worst of the pain of Transformation.”

Lily saw him shudder and she knew then he had suffered greatly for her. She had the incredible impulse to touch him but he was just out of her reach. “My Life Power was only part of being with you. I also sent my Life Force into you. What you would call the soul in humans to help your hybrid Life Force until it stabilized. In order to be able to touch Life Force to Life Force, I…”

His expression told her he didn’t regret touching her Life Force with his, in fact he seemed to be incredibly pleased, but at the same time he appeared to be holding something back. Lily thought perhaps he was expecting a rejection of some kind and she understood then that what he did was more than protecting her or more than bringing her back from the brink of death. He had risked 37

Christine Murphy

his very life for her and somehow pledged his life to her. Linked his life to hers and she found it humbling he would risk all for her in the act of Joining which he had performed. This man was truly incredible and he deserved so much more than Lily ever thought she could repay.

“You Joined with me,” she softly said in awe. The full implications overwhelmed her and a bubbling pleasure rushed outward from deep inside. She wasn’t sure what was happening but had no intention of fighting the sensation. Everything in her spoke that whatever this incredible uniting had done, she was glad it had happened. The first touch of Hunter’s mind to hers at the beginning had felt right and she knew they were fated to be together.

Rubbing at her stinging eye again, Lily whispered the words which suddenly became crystal clear and would not be stopped.

Hunter had pledged them to her and she knew this Joining was exactly where she was supposed to be.

“I am yours, you are mine. Joined as one. Forever.” Lily couldn’t stop the grin and the joy spreading within her even had she tried.

Spreading her arms wide she cried, “I am Sphinx and I am whole.”

For a moment she felt foolish when she noticed the multiple expressions of surprise and downright gaping at her antics, but the pain in her eye completely distracted her. Cringing she brought her hand up to her eye again and started to rub but Hunter was there pulling her hand away. He cupped her face gently in his hands and in his deep voice murmured, “Your words touch me, Lily. You didn’t have to say the Joining pledge back to me, you know. I think we need to talk about everything that has happened and what Joining actually means before you dive into something you may not be able to undo.”

Lily knew what it meant, could feel what it meant on so many different levels. Hunter had willingly committed to her and saved her life and she could tell he had known from the beginning they were meant to be together just as well as she felt it. Still, this giving man was offering her the option to step away from him and not finish the commitment. Little did he know she knew in her heart they were supposed to be together but somehow through their new connection she could feel the tendrils of uncertainty echo from 38

Sphinx Awakened

Hunter. He believed, like everything else in his life, she would be taken away from him.

Taking a breath to tell him just those thoughts Hunter held a fingertip to her lips. “Ssshh, Lily. Let me concentrate for a moment and see if I can take your pain away.”

Hunter’s brilliant green eyes focused on her face then and he looked like he was hunting down an enemy. His expression was serious and his obvious concentration was intense. Lily felt him then, his essence, or what she suspected was his Life Power, filling her and rushing through her system. She gasped at the sensation and swore she heard the sound of purring before she realized it was her own voice. Thinking it was a vocalization of her new Sphinx side, Lily was extremely curious as to what new phenomenon would occur. She didn’t have to wait long when Hunter’s energy swirled further within her and she had the almost uncontrollable desire to rub her body against his.

Whatever Hunter was doing appeared to have worked as the pain in her eye subsided. She breathed a sigh of relief closing her eyes and just giving in to the sensations within her. Lily felt incredible, and when Hunter started to massage her scalp and kiss over her eyes, she pushed her own energy into him. Only the moan which escaped his lips so near her ear made her realize what she had done.

Being familiar with telekinetic and telepathic energy she could sense the same kind of waves of glowing Power flowing from her and into Hunter.

The incredible surges of energy between her and Hunter caused the rest of the world to fade away and before she knew what she was doing, Lily had her hands fisted in his shirt and was yanking him even closer. The interruption of clearing throats in the room brought Lily instantly back to her senses and she blushed realizing Hunter had pulled her up against him and was running his hands through her hair and was nipping at her neck.

Hunter stiffened against her and instantly his unique Life Power withdrew from her. He stopped kissing and caressing her but still kept her safely embraced next to his body. The connection they shared narrowed until Lily could just barely make out Hunter’s touch within her but he still maintained a link, not completely 39

Christine Murphy

letting go. She hoped the shared connection was permanent because she didn’t feel alone anymore and loved feeling Hunter within her.

Clearing his throat a couple of times, Hunter asked, “How is your eye feeling, Lily?”

Lily blinked a couple of times testing her sight and found the pain was gone. Hunter had fixed her again. Was there anything the man couldn’t do? She gave him the biggest smile she could muster and answered, “The pain is gone Hunter. Thank you again. I owe you so much.” Lily almost reached up and ran her hand through his hair again but everyone was watching them even closer than before.

A low growl came from Hunter and he shifted her in his arms so she was almost hidden from view. The tension in his body increased rapidly and Lily thought perhaps it was from her own discomfort and feeling like a test subject. She was conscious and feeling so much better but was still a virtual prisoner in a white room and it reminded her of her recent torture. Just the memories of the electronic shocks had her hyperventilating and Hunter reacted even stronger snarling at everyone in the room.

“Fuck, dude. You’ve got to get a grip.” Ethan raised an eyebrow at Hunter and Lily just made out Ethan’s smirk as she glanced around Hunter’s protective arm. “Remember how you gave me a hard time about protecting Skye? Now look who’s doing the same thing.”

Lily perked up at her sister’s name, the bad memories rolling away. Yes, her sister was here and she wanted to see her. Uncertain if she could even reach out to Skye telepathically without hurting her, Lily held back but the joy of knowing her sister was so near had her eager to get out of the medical section. She wanted to explore her new home in the complex. Hunter had referred to Complex 46
and she was buzzing with the need to escape the white sterile world.

Placing her hand carefully on Hunter’s arm so as not to startle him, Lily quietly asked, “Hunter? I feel much better now. Can we get out of here? I want to see your home.”

Hunter glanced down at her and she watched as his eyes cleared of aggression and the gentleness enter which she was sure was just for her. He looked over to Alexandria then. Lily didn’t hear him say anything but the Healer appeared to pick up on his questioning 40

Sphinx Awakened
expression.

Alexandria answered the unspoken question with cautious words, “Hunter, Lily’s been through a lot. She really needs to be monitored for a while.”

Instant disappointment and a panic Lily hadn’t realized she was holding back surfaced with force. Pushing Hunter away with a strength she didn’t know she possessed, Lily jumped off the bed.

The quickness of her action left her a bit light-headed and she wobbled on her legs. Hunter was instantly there wrapping his arms around her and pulling her back in his strong arms.

Lily was stubborn, though, and wiggled around until she had Hunter to her back. Although he was still wrapped protectively around her, she was at least now facing Alexandria. Breathless in panic, she rushed into her plea for freedom, “Please, Alexandria, don’t make me stay here any longer… I may not be perfect but considering how near death I was, I think I’m in pretty good shape and Hunter will keep an eye on me. If he’s too busy or has to fight the…Wraith, yes that’s it…then Skye can watch me. Please don’t make me stay here anymore. I’ve spent half of my life strapped down on a stretcher in a cold sterile patient room. I don’t think I can take any more.”

Unable to vocalize anymore, Lily was afraid she was going to go into a full blown panic attack. She snuggled her way further into Hunter’s arms, if that was even possible as tightly as he was already holding her. Determined to not stay one more minute longer trapped in a claustrophobic room, Lily cheated and pushed her desperate need through the connection she was just becoming familiar with. Hunter would understand, he would find a way to release her and she would have one more thing to make up to him later.

Her intention was to push her panic and worry to Hunter, but in addition she felt the flow of a large amount of energy move from her and into him. His quick indrawn breath and muttered oath made her wonder if she had hurt him. Lily started to pull away afraid she was doing damage to him, but Hunter leaned down and whispered in her ear, “No, you didn’t hurt me, but I’ve got to teach you how to control that delicious Life Power of yours. You’re driving me crazy 41

Christine Murphy

and I know you’re not ready for the unintentional side effects.”

Unsure of what he meant, Hunter must have decided to enlighten her the most expedient way he could with the audience they had. He pressed up against her just enough she immediately felt the hard erection pressing against her bottom through the patient gown she wore. Having been completely controlled since being a teenager, she had little knowledge of intimacy, but she had been old enough to at least have an introduction into the male anatomy and what it could do. Yeah, sex education in school had at least given her the book smarts.

In between Hunter’s physical reaction and the unintentional images which escaped from his mind of both of them entangled in dark green and earth brown sheets, Lily felt herself blush and found she was completely tongue tied. Hunter laughed in her mind and through their shared link sent, See what you’re already doing to me. You’re amazing Lily. Give me a moment and I’ll get you out of here, my beauty.

Alexandria stood in front of both of them with her arms crossed tapping her foot, Ethan sighed over by the door, and Jenny sat patiently holding a tray with blood collection supplies in it. Lily prayed none of them could hear others inner conversations because she would be mortified what they would think of her. She was barely healed and already acting like a sex starved teenager from just a couple of images and words from Hunter.

Hunter did laugh out loud then for a moment before clearing his throat. “Alexandria your expression is priceless. You might be right, Lily. She might be a mind reader.”

Lily felt the blood rush to her face. Alexandria took mercy on her though with a quick, “Don’t worry, Lily. I’m not a mind reader but Hunter is like an open book at times. He needs to control himself or I’ll restrict him from you until you adjust.”

The growl which left Hunter vibrated through Lily’s body. She realized Alexandria was messing with him but if Alexandria knew how upset her comment had really made him she probably wouldn’t have said it. Lily could feel Hunter’s rampaging emotions with the thought of losing her renewed in his mind. He fought to calm himself, and when he did, Lily was afraid he would give up on even 42

Sphinx Awakened
trying to be with her.

Looking towards the door, Lily considered for a moment just making a break for it and yanking Hunter along behind her.

Common sense took over and she looked directly at Alexandria. “I promise, I won’t push myself, but I can’t take staying in here anymore. I’ve been trapped so long I don’t even think I can remember what feeling free is.”

“Alright, Lily. I’m worried about the bleeding from your eye, but against my better judgment we’ll get you out of here. I’ll have Jenny draw some blood samples and we’ll get you something better to wear than just a patient gown.” Alexandria looked at Hunter then and Lily saw her direct a serious expression at him. “I expect you to keep her from over-tasking herself, and for Ancient’s sake, keep control of your inner Sphinx. She doesn’t need to be instantly pawed at right off the bat. I expect you to get with Caleb to get her what she needs and find a suitable place for her to stay, be it in the Warrior’s Living Quarters or the General Quarters.”

No sooner had Alexandria’s directives been uttered, Hunter countered with, “She stays with me and I guarantee she’ll have anything and everything she would ever want or need.” He paused for a moment and Lily was surprised when he asked her, “If that’s okay with you, Lily, unless you would rather stay elsewhere?”

There it was again. Lily could feel Hunter’s doubt at being able to keep her and the quiet acceptance she would either be taken away or perhaps leave him. She didn’t know why he would think his worth was so little. Perhaps his life experiences had just beaten the reaction into him, but Lily had no intention of going anywhere except with him.

Needing everyone to know exactly what she wanted, Lily clearly declared, “I’m staying with Hunter. He’s risked himself to bring me this far from the damage which was done to me. I trust him to keep me safe. Besides, I want to be with him and he promised to show me around and teach me about this new world. Perhaps how to defend myself since I know he has the skills to be deadly.”

Hunter growled and in a tense voice commanded, “You will not risk yourself with fighting, Lily.”

From outside the door of the patient room, Lily could hear Ethan 43

Christine Murphy

call back, “Good luck with that, dude. I’m sure you’ll have more luck with making Lily do what you want as compared to the rest of us when we try to keep our Power Mates out of trouble.”

Not wanting Hunter to get into it with one of his fellow Warriors, Lily quickly intervened, “Just for self-defense. Hunter. I’ll leave it to you to fight the dangerous fights, but I don’t ever want to feel helpless again. No one will ever treat me the way The Foundry did and take advantage using me as a lab rat again.” The last of her words were ground out in a rising fury. She would never let anyone do that again even if she perished preventing it.

Hunter massaged her neck and Lily felt the tension ease when he compromised, “No, Lily. I’ll never let anyone harm you again. I’ll work with you on some self-defense when you’re stronger.”

Yawning, Lily was going to demand a bit more, but Alexandria interrupted, “Hunter, why don’t you take Lily over to the lab area so we can get her blood drawn and get her to your quarters to rest.

She’s already tiring out and I’m sure you don’t want her passing out on you.”

Before Hunter could help her over to the lab area, Jenny showed back up at the door from wherever she had disappeared. Lily saw she carried a bundle of clothing in her arms and as Jenny moved up to her she said, “Lily, here are some scrubs and slippers so you’ll have a little more to wear than just a patient gown outside of medical.”

Jenny handed her the clothes and Lily took them carefully in her arms. Alexandria nodded to Hunter and left the room, following after Jenny. As soon as everyone was out of the room, Hunter shifted Lily in his arms so she was facing him. He looked down at her with such an entranced expression on his face Lily felt consumed by his attention. For a moment, she swore he was completely zeroed in on her lips with those astounding green eyes of his. He even moved closer to her to the point she could feel his breath against them, but then he cleared his throat and stepped back from her.

“I’ll be waiting right outside the door while you change. I’d stay but I don’t think I could be responsible for my actions right now.”

Hunter gave her a cocky grin before he stepped away and moved 44

Sphinx Awakened
toward the door. Right before he left, he turned back as if fighting the need to stay but then forcibly walked out the door.

Standing by herself in the sterile white surrounding, Lily suddenly felt so desperately alone she almost called out to Hunter to come back, but then what would the others think. She knew what they would think. She was alone with Hunter and stripping, Lily had no doubt there would be touching by the way Hunter looked at her. The thought didn’t frighten her at all even with her inexperience. If anything, she needed him to touch her.

Shaking her head to dispel her wayward thoughts, Lily quickly stripped out of the patient gown and pulled on the scrub bottom and top. There was nothing she could do about her long hair since she didn’t have any type of clasp or scrunchie, so she just swept it back out of the way. She sat on the edge of the bed and pulled on her slippers and then slowly walked to the threshold of the room.

Looking at the boundary marking her previous existence of being a prisoner, a lab rat, and now a patient, Lily felt like she was going to explode with the excitement of everything she could now discover which had been denied to her for so long.

Standing in the doorway, she placed a hand on each side of the doorframe just looking down at her feet. She slowly lifted her right foot and extended her leg. Pushing forward she stepped out of the room and breathed a huge sigh. She was free and with a completely new life ahead of her and that new life started with a streak of movement and someone slamming into her. Startled, all she could do was try and not fall over and listen to the sound of Hunter growling just a few feet away.

45

Chapter Three

Lily was completely engulfed, yet the hug was quite gentle and Hunter was no longer growling. Instead, he was shaking his head because her sister had quite literally tackled her. Skye was laughing and then crying and then laughing again unable to quite catch her breath. She kept trying to say something but was so emotionally worked up Lily had to be the one to extricate herself from her twin.

Even after prying her sister’s arms from around her, Skye still clung to her arm and Lily didn’t mind at all. She could finally see that Skye was safe and sound and had survived the traumas of her life. Skye had bloomed into the astounding woman Lily knew she would become.

After several hiccups, Skye finally found her voice and everything just came pouring out, “Lily, you’re truly okay. You were in such bad shape when they found you. I’m sorry I left you behind that day when Turin killed our parents. I should have never left you no matter what you had said. You were gone from me and I tried to reach out to you for years, but after the initial contact, I couldn’t find you anymore. Ethan found you and brought you here and then Hunter could talk with you. Why didn’t you talk to me? Oh, Lily…”

Skye covered her face then and started sobbing. Lily hugged her sister tightly trying to soothe her. She could tell Skye thought she had been angry with her, but how could any teenager have saved another against full grown, violent, evil men. Lily brushed Skye’s ginger brown hair out of her face. She had cut it so it was shoulder length but the color was the same as she remembered matching her own. Skye’s hazel eyes filled with tears but Lily could see she was fighting against them. Lily almost started crying too, but she knew if she ever gave in and let those doors open, she would never stop.

The trauma in her life had to stay shut away or it would destroy her.

Swallowing roughly Lily tried to soothe her sister. “Skye, I would never have wanted you to come back for me that night. They would have killed you. Nearly did, shooting you, but thank God, I was able 46

Sphinx Awakened
to use my telekinesis before they drugged me. You’re surviving allowed these incredible people to rescue me.” Lily looked over at Hunter then. The internal upheaval taking over her emotions was causing her to start shaking but she managed to meet Hunter’s eyes and say what she so wanted to say, “And this incredible man who saved me and brought me back. Through everything, I wanted to reach out to you mind to mind, but I was either too weak or drugged and now I’m afraid I’ll hurt you. There’s still something off but once I’m better we’ll catch up.”

Pushing back, Skye brushed the tears away and Lily could tell she was trying hard to get control. Skye sniffed and then a slow smile began to spread, “I’m glad you’re here, Lily. I missed you so much.

We have a lot to catch up on and I need you to help me with something later.”

“Skye, I said we need to discuss that subject first. I don’t want you to injure yourself.” Ethan demanded hovering nearby now within arm’s reach of Skye. Lily thought he hovered near Skye much like Hunter did with her. She realized Ethan was Joined to Skye and she watched as her sister lit up when she met Ethan’s eyes. At the same time, her sister stood a little taller and appeared to want to challenge the mandate.

Lily yawned again, feeling everything catching up with her. She wanted to see her new home and learn as much as she could but it wasn’t going to happen today. All she wanted was to crawl into a nice warm bed, go to sleep and have Hunter right there with her.

Her thoughts were a bit forward but she couldn’t help it. She wanted him near her, and as if she had been doing it her all life, she reached out to Hunter with her free hand.

Instantly he was there drawing her into his arms. Lily noticed he was careful not to touch Skye when her sister refused to relinquish her other hand. Lily had been the only one who could touch her twin for most of their life without causing consequences but it appeared Ethan could do so now as well. Lily smiled with happiness for her sister. Skye had finally found her dream man who obviously loved her very much. Ethan gently pulled Skye away so Lily had a little breathing room, although Skye didn’t appear too happy about it.

47

Christine Murphy

Hunter knew exactly what to say to put Skye at ease and Lily put another tick mark on her mental list to repay him for his kindness.

“Skye, it’s okay. Lily just needs a little rest. Her system is still getting used to the Transformation and she did have quite a bit of healing she had to go through. Perhaps you could give her the grand tour of the complex once she’s up to it.”

Skye took a breath and nodded, “Yes. That’s perfect. I’ll see you then, Lily?”

Lily had wanted to have Hunter show her around but her sister sounded so hopeful she couldn’t deny her. “Sounds good.” Skye gave her another quick hug then, and arm in arm with Ethan, both of them left medical. As she watched them leave, Lily tried to hide another yawn with her hand but Hunter caught her.

“Come on, Lily. Let’s get your blood drawn so I can get you to bed.” Hunter’s comment had been innocent but she could tell he couldn’t stop his imagination from sliding toward the more intimate meaning. He gave her a crooked smile before the images he couldn’t hold back crossed the link she shared with him. His thoughts were clear as pictures of both of them in bed and him kissing her senseless focused in her mind. He shrugged as if apologizing but she knew better. He wanted to kiss her and do so much more and Lily realized she really wanted him to. Lily wondered if the Joining was affecting both of them in some way and being so sensually drawn to one another was one of the effects. A benefit in her opinion which she wanted to explore so much more when she felt a little better.

Shifting her in his arms so she was at his side, Hunter guided her over to the lab section. Lily vaguely remembered this part of medical. The main section where they had initially brought her in and had worked feverishly to save her life was laid out in an efficient manner. Medical stretchers were strategically placed in the center of the enormous room so whoever and whatever was needed could converge to treat a patient. Over the stretchers were tracks in the ceiling where ceiling mounted x-ray and other types of scanners could be moved and positioned over the patient. Farther to the back of the room were work tables and lab counters where instruments, microscopes, glassware, and medical paraphernalia were kept.

48

Sphinx Awakened

Along the periphery of the walls were cabinets filled with what appeared to be more test tubes, supplies, medicines, syringes, and many more expendable items.

Hunter led her over to a chair in the lab section where Jenny was waiting with her tubes and needles. Lily almost baulked recalling her abuse at the hands of the few staff who interacted with her at The Foundry. When she jerked to a stop Hunter touched her chin with his fingertips so she had to look up at him. She found such kindness and concern in his expression she instantly relaxed knowing friends now surrounded her and not captors and enemies.

“You’re safe, Lily. No one will hurt you or they’ll answer to me,”

Hunter’s voice dropped low at the end with a promise of retribution in his voice to any who would dare.

Lily couldn’t resist and reached out to touch his cheek. “I know, Hunter.” He turned just enough so he could kiss her hand and a rush of heat swept through her.

Taking a deep breath, Lily walked over to the chair with Hunter and he helped her settle down into it. Jenny was quick, cleaning Lily’s arm and drawing her blood. Lily watched as the red, blue, lavender, and gold topped tubes filled with her bright red blood within just a few moments. Jenny set them in a rack one by one and when she was finished, wiped Lily’s arm again.

“I would put a bandage on your arm, Lily, but with your new Sphinx DNA, the small needle hole is already healed.” Jenny glanced over to Hunter then and said, “I’m finished. Alexandria is already caring for another patient but she said Lily’s good to go.

Just make sure you keep a close eye on her and bring her back later for a follow-up on the eye.”

Lily was ready to leave medical and Hunter must have felt the same because he helped her up from the chair and surrounded her in his embrace again. His deep voice rumbled through his chest and into her body when he responded back to Jenny. “Don’t worry.

Nothing will happen to Lily in my care.”

His voice was so sure and Lily felt Hunter could defend her against anything. Some of the images of battles she had picked up from his mind when she had been unconscious had been horrendous. Terrible dark creatures with sharp claws, vicious teeth, 49

Christine Murphy

and bottomless pits of hell eyes which showed blacker than black.

Looking into them could take away your very being but Hunter had cut them down with a strength which was breathtaking. Seeing him battle would be stunning but his having to fight any kind of battle like that had her worried.

“Come on Lily, let’s get out of here so you can rest.” Hunter took her hand and pulled her along behind him over to the door. He pushed it open and Lily followed him with excitement out into the hallway. Taking a deep breath she instantly felt the freedom. Her first step out on her own outside of a medical facility.

Unable to help herself, Lily hugged Hunter with all of her new strength and he returned the hug encircling her with his strong arms. She knew she was being a little forward needing to touch him all the time, but she couldn’t help herself. Hunter didn’t seem to mind, though, as he was constantly touching her as well.

Breathlessly she said, “Thank you Hunter. You’ve set me free and made me whole again. No, you’ve made me more than whole.

You’ve made me part of your world and part of yourself. If it’s the last thing I do, I’ll pay you back.”

“You don’t have to pay me back, Lily. You just being here and alive with me is all the payment I will ever need. I know this is strange to you and there’s a lot overwhelming you. I just want you to know that even though we’re Joined, you don’t have to commit to me. I’ll give you your freedom whenever you want it.”

Lily looked up at him. “Hunter, I know I should be overwhelmed but I’m not. I want to experience everything, feel everything, see everything. I want to do everything and do it with you. I’m not afraid of this Joining and I feel more alive because of it. I’ve been caged so much of my life I don’t ever want to be prevented from enjoying life again. I want you and this life.”

A huge yawn overtook her again and Hunter softly laughed tucking a few wayward strands of her hair behind her ear. His fingers running through her hair felt so good she didn’t want him to stop. “I do believe you’re going to be a handful, Lily, once you get your energy back. I may be the one overwhelmed, so let’s take it slow my beauty, for both of us.”

She wanted to argue that she had been taking it slow for too long.

50

Sphinx Awakened

Not doing anything for too many years, but Hunter bent down teasing her with the lightest of kisses completely side-tracking her thoughts. The touch of his lips was brief and she wanted so much more weaving against him on suddenly weak legs. Hunter denied her, though, picking her up in his arms so quickly his movement took her breath away.

Hunter didn’t say anything more but simply started heading up the hallway holding her as if she weighed nothing. Lily could feel the incredible strength in his arms and chest as his tight muscled arms held her securely against him. The power of his strong legs shifting underneath him as he moved with incredible speed was obvious. Raw power was contained within him but she could sense his intense ability to control the energy within. She hoped one day she would get to see him in all of his glory when he released it.

Lily wrapped her arms around Hunter’s neck and leaned her head against his shoulder. Looking up from under her eyelashes she tiredly observed her surroundings while Hunter carried her to his rooms. He moved rapidly down a hallway which was relatively bland other than the beautiful paintings on the walls. It appeared someone had tried to brighten the place up and she suspected a female had her hand in the improvement because of the colorful artwork of flowers, trees, and the most gorgeous waterfall painted in various shades of blue. The waterfall definitely caught her attention because she recognized her sister’s aura in the sweep and flow of the style and technique.

Too quickly the painting was left behind and Hunter arrived at a set of elevators. He shifted her so subtly in his arms in order to push the call button she hardly even noticed. The freight sized elevator arrived in moments and as soon as the doors slid open he stepped inside. Immediately he turned just enough so he could reach the button to select the floor he needed and balanced her in his arms without even jostling her. Fascinated, Lily saw him place his thumb against a scanner and then the elevator began moving.

Hunter adjusted her in his arms again and glancing at her mumbled, “Security precaution. The Living Quarters are our domain and only those authorized or given temporary permission to enter are authorized. Ethan monitors and programs everything in 51

Christine Murphy

the electronic world. Knowing him, he already has you in the system.” Hunter looked up then and Lily followed his gaze straight to the ceiling mounted camera in the ceiling.

“Okay. That’s a little freaky. Does he watch everything Hunter?”

Lily shivered. She had spent too much time being observed like a lab rat, touched, probed, and prodded at the hands of enemies who had no concern for her other than a test subject.

“Don’t worry Lily. Your privacy is protected. Ethan only monitors those areas which are public to guarantee our safety. He would never invade our private rooms and neither would anyone else unless they were determined to pay for that particular misdeed.”

Hunter’s eyes glowed for just a moment and Lily believed he could and would take care of anyone who dared to threaten him or those he cared about.

Lily felt the elevator come to a stop right before the doors opened. Hunter stepped out and in several long strides came to a pair of huge doors. Lily thought they were gorgeous made out of a deep red wood with carvings of symbols throughout the door panels. Hunter pushed them open with only a nudge of his black boot and then Lily was suddenly inside a wide open entry area.

Hunter didn’t pause for her to get a good look, his obvious intent was to get her upstairs as he headed for an elaborate sweeping staircase. As he passed through the huge entry area, she was able to get the quickest of glances of a gold and silver floor, brilliant colored carpets scattered over the floor, breathtaking tapestries of natural wooded scenery, and an inset stain-glassed depiction of a universe in the ceiling.

While Hunter easily bounded up the stairs, Lily shifted her head so she could enjoy the colors and design on the ceiling. Gold, the color of sunlight, was scrolled along the edges of the ceiling framing a huge inset of colored glass. The images of cut glass depicted a dark background of the universe with starlight sparkling everywhere. Large planets of multiple hues floated among the stars.

Larger stars appeared to be flying among the planets, their golden tails reaching out behind them. Framing the glass but inside the gold scrolling were iridescent blue lights which highlighted the entire effect.

52

Sphinx Awakened

Lily didn’t have much time to admire it because Hunter was so quick in his movements. He reached the top of the steps, took a right, and moved quickly down the hall. Lily laid her head back down on his shoulder and closed her eyes. The surroundings were so beautiful but she was so tired and would just have to enjoy the scenery later with Skye.

Down the hallway Hunter strode until he slowed down and the sound of a door opening indicated to Lily they were finally at their destination. Hunter stopped then and stood so utterly still it caught her attention bringing her out of the almost asleep state she was in.

Lily opened her eyes to see why he was so quiet. Looking up she found him completely focused on her. She lifted her head and smiled at him feeling a bit self-conscious and had to ask, “What?”

“You’re beautiful Lily and an amazing woman. You’ve survived so much and now here you are. With me. And it seems so surreal and incredible at the same time. I don’t know how you found your way to me but I have a lot to thank Ethan and Skye for. They found you and brought you to our home.” Hunter slowly lowered her then until she stood in front of him but didn’t relinquish his hold on her.

Tentatively Lily placed her palms against Hunter’s chest. Under her fingertips she felt his quick indrawn breath and the rapid pounding of his heart. His muscles even twitched against her as if bolts of energy transferred from her to him. Fascinated with the feel of him she smoothed her hands over his chest and over to his arms sliding over the material of his black shirt until her hands made contact with his skin. He was so incredibly warm and she imagined fine velvet wrapped over hard steel when she smoothed her hands down his forearms. She wondered what the rest of him felt like and had the strongest desire to pull his shirt up and tunnel underneath to feel the hard muscles of his stomach. Not quite ready for that much adventure, she returned her exploration to his chest but couldn’t resist sliding her hands down until his firmly muscled stomach was under her palms but still covered by his shirt.

Hunter moaned and grabbed her wrists. “Careful, Lily. My inner beast is prowling and you’re not ready for that kind of adventure yet.”

Feeling challenged she looked up at him from under her 53

Christine Murphy

eyelashes. Even though she was exhausted, the feel of him and the sensations coming from Hunter through their connection was making her braver than she would be normally. “How do you know I’m not ready Hunter? I’ve been waiting for someone to make me whole forever. I want to feel more with you. I want you to be even closer to me Hunter.”

The rush of energy which came from Hunter was incredible surrounding both him and her. One moment everything was normal and the next his Life Power exploded from him in shimmering swirls. The energy settled on her making her skin tingle deliciously.

She wanted more, so she pulled at Hunter’s entrapping hands to get closer to him. Obliging her, he let go of her wrists and cupped her face in his slightly shaking hands. Hunter was holding back but Lily didn’t want him to.

Perhaps he felt what she wanted because he leaned down and kissed her. The moment his lips touched hers the world ceased to exist and her entire being was drawn into Hunter. Only the two of them existed. He teased, he tantalized, and he knew just exactly what to do to make her want more. He softly kissed her but within moments the kiss became more demanding. Hunter nipped at her and then ran his tongue along the seam of her lips. She had never been kissed before but knew what he wanted and opened for him.

Rewarding her, he delved inside and stroked his talented tongue along hers.

Gasping with need she could only curl her hands into his shirt and hold on for dear life. Her body was on fire and the heat settled between her legs. Lily rubbed her hips against Hunter’s and she vaguely thought she heard a purr. Hunter moaned into her mouth, his entire body shuddering against her, right before he ended the kiss. He wrapped his arms around her then and just held her close but she could hear his heavy breathing and feel his heart pounding even harder than before.

Thickly he said, “Great Ancients, Lily. You tempt me, but we need to take this slow. Have mercy on this Warrior. You may be innocent but I do believe you have a temptress in there.”

Secretly she smiled to herself as she leaned against him. Lily was tired of slow and of being denied all the wonderful things she had 54

Sphinx Awakened
every intention of experiencing now. She knew Hunter was concerned for her wellbeing and his need to protect her even extended to keeping himself in check. He would never hurt her and she knew this without an ounce of doubt. She was finally complete and totally safe and cherished by someone.

Lily would have been happy to just stand within the protective circle of Hunter’s arms all night but suddenly she became light headed and another yawn escaped. She wavered on her feet and Hunter instantly scooped her up again into his strong arms. “Come on, Lily. It’s time for you to get some sleep, my beauty. You were already worn out and I’ve made your exhaustion even worse.”

Hunter carried her over to the large king-sized bed in the middle of the room and as he moved she sadly watched the last of the shimmering energy from him disappear. The energy had been wonderful and she wanted more but knew right now there would be no more. With gentle care he maneuvered the dark green and earth brown blankets and sheets out of the way and laid her down among the pillows. Brushing her hair away from her face, he then tucked the bedding around her. Unexpectedly, he leaned down and gave her a quick kiss again but when she would have grabbed his shirt to press for more, he pushed back from her.

“Get some rest, Lily. I’ll be right over here on the couch.”

When Hunter would have moved away, Lily sat upright reaching for him. A panic began to grow within her. She wasn’t sure what was causing her unease but any thought of him being out of her reach set alarms off. “Please Hunter. Stay with me here. I don’t want to be by myself right now. I’m sorry I’m being so clingy but…”

Easing down on the edge of the bed he took her hand and brought it to his lips. “It’s okay Lily. I won’t leave you. You’ve been through a lot. It’s just…when it comes to you, I seem to be having a bit of difficulty controlling myself. I know part of it’s from our Joining and I’m sure you feel it too. The need to do more than just kiss you is intense and the fact that I care for you combined with our connection isn’t making it any easier.” He smiled gently at her then and Lily blushed knowing exactly how he felt. She wanted him too.

He looked at her hand which he still held and toyed with her 55

Christine Murphy

fingers for a moment before releasing her. Turning away from her he sighed heavily and Lily wasn’t sure if he was going to stay with her or not. She could tell he wanted to, but at the same time was afraid of his borderline control. Whatever the inner Sphinx truly was, it evidently could be a challenge, and she could feel his beast pushing at him. Lily suddenly realized she had a matching essence within her too. Earlier she detected it but with everything happening hadn’t really focused on her new inner presence. The inner Sphinx was so integrated into her she barely noticed it except when the emotions were closer to the surface.

Relieved to see Hunter wasn’t getting back up but bending down to remove his boots she settled a bit and asked, “The Sphinx which is a part of me now, what exactly is it?”

Sitting back up, Hunter worked on removing his weapons from his belt as he answered, “Well, now that your DNA has been Transformed you have an inner Sphinx which is a part of you, yet partially separate. It has existed within us since the start of our existence. We believe it is akin to what humans call the spirit but in Sphinx it’s much more pronounced keeping us safe and enhancing our abilities, giving us Powers, allowing us to be almost immortal, and allowing us to connect with our Mates on an incredible level.

There are drawbacks of course. The inner Sphinx makes us a bit more volatile, we require Life Power to stay strong and alive, and…”

Hunter paused for a moment and threw his weapons and belt onto the floor. He pushed back in the bed until he was sitting next to her. He looked into her eyes and his expression became serious.

Lily felt his connection narrow with her for a moment before it widened again. She could tell he had been considering holding something back from her but in the end had come to some sort of decision.

She knew he had decided to tell her the truth because he quietly said, “There is a strong possibility that when a Power Mate dies, the other one will die as well because the Life Forces are connected.”

Lily gasped, “You mean if I would have died after you Joined with me, you could have died as well?”

Hunter’s dark green eyes glittered for a moment. His jaw tensed but finally he roughly answered, “Yes Lily, it was a strong 56

Sphinx Awakened
possibility. Although we are Joined, there is still a slight separation in our Life Forces. If I couldn’t have brought you back then we both could have potentially died.”

In a rustle of sheets and blankets flying from around her, Lily threw herself into Hunter’s arms. He held her to him instantly and she hid her face against his shoulder. “Oh, Hunter. I would have never wanted you to risk your life in that way for me. You should have just let me die.”

Lily felt Hunter’s arms tighten around her. Forcefully he said.

“No! I could never have let you go. The moment you touched my mind I knew you were mine. If you had died I would have died inside anyway.” Hunter tunneled his hand into her hair and kissed her temple. She could feel his body shaking and the vast effort he was making to keep control. “I’ve just met you, Lily, but you’re everything to me. I’ve never experienced anything like this in my long life and I gotta tell you it’s a bit overwhelming.”

Overwhelming was an understatement as far as she was concerned. She knew how he felt because every breath she took seemed to be tuned to his. Every cell in her body wanted to be pressed closer to his, to be a part of him. She could sense the link they shared but it was like it wasn’t quite complete. There was more to making her completely his and him completely hers and she wanted it just as much as he evidently did. She shifted into his lap and curled closer to him.

She heard him take a deep breath and then Hunter touched her chin and tilted her head back. He slowly leaned down and stopped so deliciously close before claiming her mouth with his. His tongue swept between her lips tasting her and Lily couldn’t help the impulse which had her wiggling in his lap. Groaning he stilled her movement with his hand on her hip. He kissed her hard once more and then shifted both of them back down under the covers until they were comfortably lying among the soft pillows.

Hunter pulled her firmly against him surrounding her with his arms and body. The position was perfect and Lily felt completely protected. She wanted more kissing but her exhaustion and Hunter’s incredible control determined the only thing she was going to do was sleep. However, Lily was determined she would 57

Christine Murphy

have more of Hunter’s kisses later, but for now she settled on shifting her body even closer against his.

Lily sleepily smiled when her body firmly pressed against his and Hunter groaned out, “Woman, you’re going to drive me crazy and break my supposed iron control.” He kissed the top of her head and murmured, “Goodnight, my Lily.”

****

Hunter tried to get some rest but with Lily’s lush body pressed up against his he spent the first couple hours of the evening fighting an unending hard-on. If he thought his emotional and mental need to make her his before their Joining had been intense, now the physical desire further magnified everything and was literally driving him crazy. Every move of her body and each brush of her hands against him was challenging his control. Not only was his body throbbing with the ache to be inside of her, his head spun and his inner Sphinx was restlessly demanding he finish making her his Power Mate.

The entire situation was testing his renowned iron control, and if it wasn’t for the sleeping Lily in his arms, he would have roared his frustration. Making it even more difficult was the obvious willingness of this amazing woman in his arms. She wanted to be his…wanted to be fully Joined with him. However, he knew that now wasn’t the time. Lily was still healing which was obvious to him with her eye and the bleeding that had occurred in medical. The incident had left him shaking and he was still unbalanced with the thought of her ever being harmed again. He knew without a doubt anyone touching her or harming her would meet a vicious demise.

It amazed him this small miracle of a woman had completely unbalanced his world.

Now he perfectly understood what the other Warriors with Power Mates were going through. He and the other unmated Warriors had mercilessly harassed and made fun of those mated brothers and now it was his turn to be on that side of the coin.

Hunter grinned with the thought of it. He would take the ribbing anytime if that was the price of having Lily. By the Ancients, he felt complete now, alive, and wanted to feel more. If she hadn’t been so exhausted and needed the healing sleep he would have been 58

Sphinx Awakened
tempted to wake her up just to see those gorgeous hazel eyes.

Unable to stop himself, he brushed the soft ginger brown hair out of her face and gently kissed her forehead. “My Lily,” he whispered.

Yes, she was his and no one would ever take her away from him and whoever tried he would destroy. Hunter knew he was perfectly capable of doing that too with the Power he had and his skill with weapons. No one was his equal as he had honed himself into a Wraith killing machine. They had killed his parents and he would kill each and every one of them if he could.

As if his thoughts had been heard by the enemy, Hunter sensed the creeping darkness of energy throughout the complex which heralded the next opening of the Dimensional Gate. A new battle of wits would begin. Hunter was divided on another round of necessary battling. Fighting against the Wraith would give him an outlet for his raging libido, but he would need to leave Lily. He wasn’t sure how she or her inner Sphinx would react when she began to sense the dark energy’s presence.

Lying beside Lily as the hours passed, Hunter could only monitor the ever strengthening and spreading energy of the Gate. The dark oiliness seemed to cling to everything even though it was only energy. A dark negative energy which felt like claws digging into the psyche just like the Wraith tried to dig into the flesh. The sensation made Hunter want to take a shower and wash the coating away. As the energy spiked, he knew it wouldn’t be long before Khenti Michael called out through the Warrior’s Link to have all of the Sphinx Warriors come to the Planning Room.

Another surge of evil energy spread throughout the complex and into Hunter’s room. He tried desperately to use his connection with Lily to protect her from the vibrations and blocked the majority of it but he knew the darkness was starting to reach her when she began to toss in his arms. Pulling her closer, he brushed the hair away from her face and touched her soft cheek gently. Hunter would do anything to keep her from having to deal with the agitation of the black energy but unfortunately there was no way to prevent that until the Gate was destroyed. If and when the destruction ever happened.

The largest surge yet shot through the complex and to Hunter it 59

Christine Murphy

felt like someone shocking him with a zap of electricity which went all the way up through his spine to the base of his skull. Lily jerked against him and he held onto her fearing she was going to go into some sort of convulsion. He had seen her sister Skye have one of those fits with her mental sensitivities and watched Ethan as he struggled to buffer her with his Powers. Hunter prayed Lily wouldn’t go through that experience. Seeing her incapacitated in such a way would be his undoing.

Several moments passed and the dark Power eased off just enough to let Hunter breathe a little easier. Thankfully Lily had begun to relax in his arms again and was already sweetly cuddling up against him. She needed the rest and he didn’t want her system tormented any further because she needed to continue to recover.

Hunter rubbed at his eyes and wished he could rest. He was exhausted himself but didn’t suspect he was going to get any rest this night.

His assessment was proven right when the Gate’s energy expanded outward again covering everything in its negative influence. Hunter threw up his Power to cover Lily from the sudden intrusion but this time she was profoundly affected. He wasn’t sure if it had been the Gate’s energy or his own Power which had woken her, but either way, the effect was astounding.

With a strength that amazed him, Lily shoved away from him and was suddenly standing over him in the bed. Growling ominously, her eyes began to glow and her arms shot out on either side of her. The telekinetic Power she held exploded outward shoving furniture, anything sitting on dressers, the table, and loose objects slamming up against the wall. Her Power was so strong Hunter heard the wood of the furniture break and the sound of plaster cracking in the walls. Even with the immense Sphinx strength of his body, Hunter was momentarily trapped on his back.

60

Chapter Four

If not for Hunter’s unique Power of Protection, he figured he would have probably been crushed to death. Lily was a force of nature and could have taken down the entire complex if she had wanted to but he didn’t even think she was really aware of the damage she was causing. She was hardly awake and the terrible fear and panic ripping through their shared connection made him realize she had been yanked from her deep sleep by the Gate’s dark energy. Images flooded his mind then through the connection he shared with Lily of many a night where white coated men had entered her room at The Foundry awaking her from a troubled sleep to torture her in their experiments.

Her snarling inner Sphinx was working up his adrenaline just as quickly as any battle could and Hunter knew he needed to get her calmed down. He wasn’t so worried about the destruction she was causing as he was the injury she could potentially cause herself.

When he noticed her right eye’s glow begin to fade when the other remained bright and the small tear of blood rolling down her cheek, he was up and off the bed in an instant.

Even with the large amount of telekinetic Power coming from her, Hunter easily moved now with his own Life Power shimmering around him buffering him from Lily’s forces. Grabbing her by the waist, he pulled her off the bed and stood her right in front of him.

Her energy surrounded him, brushed through him, and flowed straight into the outer periphery of his room. He grasped her chin and pushed her head up so she was looking up at him.

Hunter wasn’t sure if he would be able to get through to her, but he had to try because she was hurting herself. Wiping the tear of blood from her cheek and pushing his Life Power across their link he murmured, “Lily. You’re safe. It’s just the Gate’s energy. It can’t really hurt you here although it’s annoying as hell. Come on, beauty.

You can let your guard down. I’m here to protect you. Lily please, it hurts me to see you suffering.”

61

Christine Murphy

He thought for a moment he hadn’t been able to reach her but then he felt her consciousness move against his. Lily blinked several times before the glow in her eyes cleared. As her energy dissipated, everything in the room which had been trapped against the walls came crashing down. She gasped, wrapped her arms around him, and leaned her head against his chest.

“Oh, Hunter. I’m so sorry. I could have killed you. Oh my God.

I’ve destroyed everything. What’s happening to me?” He felt her shaking violently in his arms and hugged her closer wanting to take all of her fear and anguish away.

In an effort to soothe her, he brushed her hair back and touched her cheek gently. “Sssh. You’re safe, Lily. Nothing will happen to you here. I should have warned you about the Gate’s energy, but I didn’t think you would be so sensitive to it yet. The Gate’s getting ready to open and your inner Sphinx became agitated. You were just trying to protect yourself, which is completely understandable considering what you’ve been going through over the past several years.”

Lily pulled away from him and ran her hands over his arms, his chest, and then touched his face with shaking hands. “You’re really okay? I could’ve killed you, Hunter.”

His concern growing for her and not caring about his own welfare, Hunter took a closer look at her. Her eyes were glassy, she was extremely pale, and he could tell his Lily was on the verge of a complete meltdown. Grasping her hands Hunter clearly said,

“Listen to me Lily. I’m fine. You did no harm to me. Even when you were using your Power you didn’t harm me because one of my skills is to control the flow of energy whether it’s pulling at me or pushing. You wouldn’t have been able to hurt me anyway. So take a deep breath for me because we’re okay. I promise.”

She was still shaking like a leaf but clearly she was fighting to regain her balance. Hunter was sure her past had been a strong influence in her reaction and all the times she hadn’t been able to defend herself. After several deep breaths and the fact apparently sinking in that she hadn’t harmed him, her eyes focused and her color returned. Hunter could see she was still shaky from the use of her Life Power to such an extreme and using it so early after her 62

Sphinx Awakened

Transformation had left her significantly weakened.

Afraid she was going to collapse on him, Hunter lifted her in his arms and settled her back onto the bed. He covered her with the blanket and sat down next to her. Lily looked up at him obviously still upset with herself and biting at her delectable lower lip. He wanted to bend down and kiss her to stop the torture she was putting on herself but he didn’t. As charged as he was, one kiss would probably have him trying to seduce her and both of them would be in trouble.

“Hunter, I could have killed you and everyone else. There’s something wrong with me. You should have me removed from the complex and…”

Refusing to hear anything about her being taken from him or her leaving, Hunter cut her off. “No, Lily. I refuse to allow anyone to take you away from me. You didn’t hurt me. All you did was give me an excuse to replace furniture which I’ve had too long anyway. We’ll work through this and have Alexandria do some more checks to find out what’s wrong. Don’t give up on me, Lily. Please.”

The thought of her never being with him again, even if she was alive and well, was a crushing weight on his chest. He couldn’t handle it if she was no longer his and could only imagine a life of constant emptiness and hopelessness. A desolate loneliness would be all he had left and would consume him until all he wanted was death.

Lily suddenly sat up and hugged him as if reading his thoughts.

Perhaps she had picked up on them through their shared Link because she said. “It’s okay, Hunter. You’re right. We’ll get through this and I know you’ll keep me safe. I just wish this terrible feeling from the Gate would go away. It’s giving me a headache and making me a bit nauseous.”

Kissing the top of her head, Hunter didn’t want to see her suffer anymore. She needed the rest and the only way she was going to be able to do it was if he used his Power on her. However, he would only use his Life Power on her if she was open to the idea. The decision had to be hers.

“Lily, I can help you sleep but I won’t try it unless you want me to. I can buffer your system and shut you down for a few hours. No 63

Christine Murphy

harm will come to you from the experience but you have to be willing. I’ll get your sister to come sit with you.” Hunter sat holding her and waited to see what she would do. Lily needed to sleep but there was no way she would be able to with the Dimensional Gate’s insistent darkness surging through the complex.

Releasing a pent up breath and the remaining charged Power in her system, Lily quietly said. “I think that would be for the best and am willing to try. I trust you with my life Hunter. Can you stay with me while I sleep?”

Hunter closed his eyes. By the Ancients he would do anything to stay with her and never have to leave but even now he could sense the Warrior’s Link fire up and sure enough, Khenti Michael’s voice speak in his mind. Warriors, to the Planning Room now. Rest period is over. Ethan says the Gate’s ready to open within the next hour, so let’s move it.

Just as quickly as Michael’s presence was within his mind he was gone in the next instant. Hunter ran his hands over Lily’s soft hair and down her back. “I wish I could stay with you Lily, but our Khenti has called us. The Gate will be open within the next hour and the only person I’m comfortable with to watch over you right now is your sister. I’ll let Michael know so he can convey the message onward.”

Shifting in his arms, Lily looked up at him with her big hazel eyes and he could see her concern. “Please be careful Hunter and come back to me.”

He smiled down at her and didn’t want her to worry. Brushing his fingertips along her jaw he gently said, “Don’t worry Lily. This is what I do. I’ve been fighting since I was very young, so have no doubt I am deadly at combat. Now, will you let me help you get some rest?”

Nodding she rested her head against his chest again and simply said, “Yes, Hunter. Please.”

Once the words had left her lips, Hunter realized how tense he had been waiting for her to let him help her. She so desperately needed to rest and her energy was at such a low level Hunter wished he had the ability of a Power Keeper to send her Life Power. He would even be willing to give up some of his own energy and 64

Sphinx Awakened
decided to see if he could push her some of his Power while he sent her to sleep.

Drawing her closer into the embrace of his arms, he closed his eyes concentrating deep inside to widen the connection with Lily.

Right before he delved into their Joined link he sent a message through the Warrior’s Link to Michael requesting Skye come watch over Lily while he was gone. As soon as he completed his mental communication he shot down the bridge between Lily and himself.

The slide in was so damn easy he wished he had more of an excuse to stay longer and enjoy being surrounded in her presence, but he didn’t.

With great care he delved farther and farther into her depths, almost to the point he thought he could happily get lost within her and never come back. Her essence was so pure and untouched even though she had spent so long in the hands of an enemy who had done everything to try and destroy that precious innocence. Hunter let her pure energy and emotions wash over him and was amazed she was so conscious of his presence. She was new to what he was doing but immediately her presence surrounded him, brushed against him, and intertwined with his essence. He cuddled her physical body closer and kissed her soft hair. The incredible need to be even closer to her was almost overwhelming. Taking a deep breath he forced himself to focus and continue on to the center of her being.

Hunter was skilled and within moments he was in the presence of her Life Force. Approaching her very center of life, he made sure he made no quick movements. The inner Sphinx could be unpredictable when it came to self-preservation of the inner Life Force. To his amazement, Lily accepted him without even a hint of throwing up any kind of barriers against him. It humbled him she trusted her life to him that much. With the gentlest of care, his energy brushed against her Life Force and altered the flow of Life Power within her just enough so she immediately fell into a deep sleeping pattern.

At every level Hunter was tempted to just stay within her and bask in her extraordinary presence but he knew he couldn’t. With a backward push, he quickly traveled back out along their shared 65

Christine Murphy

Link until he opened his eyes in the dimness of his room. Fully within his own body again, Hunter had never felt so alone in his life.

He shivered but the warmth of Lily’s sleeping form within his arms soothed his upset. Having her with him made him feel for the first time he was complete and not just a part of a person wandering through life alone and lost. She brought him balance and he would be damned if anyone or anything took her away from him. Even her unhealed weakness wouldn’t stop him from making her whole again and Joining with her completely.

He would have growled with the pent up emotions running through him but he didn’t dare. Lily’s unique abilities might just sense his upset and fight against the deep sleep he had just put her into. Although he wanted to hold her forever, he needed to get to the Planning Room for the next round of vicious Wraith to fight. He thought perhaps this would work for him and let him blow off some of his pent up energy.

Gently he shifted her in his arms and leaned forward to lay her back down among the pillows. He untangled her long hair smoothing it out around her on the pillows and then covered her with the sheets and blankets. Needing to touch her one more time, Hunter kissed her forehead and then trailed his fingertips along her cheek before he got up forcing himself to back away from her. Every cell in his body seemed to fight against the distance he was putting between himself and Lily. Even his inner Sphinx yowled in agitation.

Fighting against his own need and impulse to touch Lily, Hunter busied himself by putting his boots and gear back on while he waited for Skye. He moved around the periphery of his room setting what wasn’t completely broken to bits back where it needed to be.

His dark brown oak and cedar dresser, which weighed a ton, he put back against the wall diagonally across from the bed. The brown leather couch slid smoothly back in the small living room area. The coffee table was completely destroyed as well as the leather chair and the wooden side table and chairs. Luckily his walk in closet had been mostly missed by the flying furniture with only the left door panel having a crack in the wood.

The rest of the mess could wait and be cleaned by the Egyptian 66

Sphinx Awakened
staff once Lily was well enough to be out and about. Hunter didn’t want anyone in his domain while she was there, especially with her unable to defend herself in sleep. Hunter kicked at a pile of broken glass and his demolished laptop along the back wall. His woman really did have Power within her. Even though she was gentle and sweet, when she perceived a threat she was a force of nature.

A soft knock on his door had Hunter across the room in an instant placing his body between whoever was outside and Lily in a protective manner. Stalking to the door, he opened it with a quick jerk ready to tear into whoever was disturbing him and Lily, but he instantly relaxed when he saw it was Skye. Seeing her standing outside the door was almost a shock to his system with her identical facial features, ginger brown hair, and hazel eyes which resembled Lily exactly. The only things besides her shorter hair which made her stand apart from Lily was the golden brown flickers of color in her eyes from being Joined to Ethan and her energy and essence which was unique and different from Lily’s.

“I’m glad you’re here, Skye. Please come in.” Hunter stepped back out of the way so Skye didn’t have to worry about touching him. Although she wasn’t quite as sensitive to others thoughts and emotions since her Transformation, Skye was still susceptible to others’ touch.

Skye carefully entered his room giving a wide berth from where he stood. Hunter watched as she approached his bed and set an armful of clothes on the end of it. A pair of tennis shoes hit the floor which she evidently had been holding under the clothes right before Skye moved around to the side of the bed to hover over Lily. Had it been anyone else Hunter knew he would have been tearing over to the bed in a heartbeat, but with Skye there was no raging need to protect Lily.

With a small smile Skye reached out and touched Lily’s hand where it rested on the bed. “She’s happy you know and completely enthralled with you. I’m not sure how I know that, since I haven’t been able to talk to her mind to mind since she was taken, but I do.

I also know she’s right. There’s something wrong with her. I can’t quite tell since she keeps blocking me. Evidently she’s afraid she’ll hurt me. I doubt that, though. Lily was always there for me as a 67

Christine Murphy

child. She was the only one I could touch and who could keep other’s thoughts and emotions away from me. At least until I met Ethan.”

Hunter was both ecstatic and worried by her words. He was hopelessly lost to the enchantment of Lily, so hearing she was drawn to him, as well, eased part of the stress in his mind. The small ease of his mind didn’t last long, though, as Skye’s words sank in that there was something definitely wrong with Lily. If anything, he was even more on edge and would have to get with Alexandria as soon as he could. He couldn’t take Lily suffering, and Ancients forbid, if he lost her.

Skye turned toward him with curiosity in her expression and a glitter of challenge. “What did you do to her? I’ve never seen such a deep sleep before, especially in Lily. Knock her out for trashing your room? ”

Wanting to put Skye at ease that he hadn’t done anything to Lily, he quickly answered, “I used my abilities to put her into a deep sleep but only after she gave me permission. Lily was doing fine until the Gate started to act up. A surge of dark energy woke her up but not enough for her to be fully aware. Her reflex of protecting herself definitely gave me an excuse to redecorate. Once she was in control I could tell her energy was seriously depleted and I couldn’t stand seeing her suffer anymore. Besides, she needed the rest so she can finish healing, so I let her know of my ability. I’m worried about her Skye, and I don’t think I could take it if anything happened to her.”

Not being one to reveal his inner feelings to anyone, Hunter surprised himself for what he had just told Skye. He wanted to take it back but somehow it felt right sharing with Lily’s sister and not at all threatening like it should have been.

He was relieved when she didn’t further probe at his comment.

Appearing to be satisfied with his response, Skye nodded and stated, “You appear to be none the worse for wear. I take it you evidently have some immunity or Power to protect yourself, otherwise I probably would’ve found you as part of one of the walls.”

“Yeah, you could say that. Your sister’s Power is incredible. The 68

Sphinx Awakened
first thing we need to do once she’s strong enough is to make sure she can control it.” Hunter wanted to continue the conversation but he knew he had to get down to the Planning Room. “I’m sorry, Skye.

I’ve gotta get going.”

Not wanting to leave Lily, Hunter stalked over to his walk-in closet anyway and grabbed his specialized black battle gear which included an upper protective vest and forearm guards. The set was made of fine black chain link metal which Joshua had created to further protect those fighting from the Wraith’s wickedly sharp poisoned claws. Selecting a couple of extra knives which he attached to his belt, Hunter was ready to go.

Trying to not look back, Hunter quickly moved back to the door, but once he jerked it open, he just couldn’t resist. He glanced over his shoulder to the bed for any glimpse he could get of Lily. He swallowed convulsively as he fought his instant instinct to stay in the room with her. His inner Sphinx roared at him to not leave her but he knew he had to. There had to be some balance between his incredible need to be near Lily and the life of being a Sphinx Warrior where he had to be away from her, but he just had no idea of how to tell his mind and soothe his crazed inner beast.

Skye glanced over at him from where she sat on the edge of the bed holding Lily’s hand. She shyly smiled at him and murmured,

“Don’t worry Hunter. I’ll keep a close eye on her. You’ll be back in no time and she’ll be right here waiting for you.”

Hunter knew Skye was right, but for a moment, he didn’t think he was going to be able to move an inch outside the door. Taking a deep breath he said, “Thanks, Skye. I owe you.” Before she could answer him back or he lost his nerve, he pushed himself forward through the door and shut it behind him. He forced himself to let go of the doorknob but glanced back at the door before he took off. The carved weeping willow he had created stood starkly out on the door and the meaning of it hit him square in the chest. This was his symbol of so many branches of his life and the losses he had survived. His roots were still dug in deep and this time he was going to wrap every one of those limbs around Lily to keep her safe and with him. The life he lived might just rip every one of those branches out but he would still fight for the woman he needed with 69

Christine Murphy

every breath he took.

With a renewed determination Hunter made his way down to Level Eight where the Planning Room was located. By the time he arrived, everyone was already in the room so he quickly entered looking for a place to sprawl. Khenti Michael was standing at the front of the room with his arms crossed over his chest and one eyebrow raised in obvious impatience waiting for everyone to settle.

He stood in front of the redwood war planner’s desk where Ethan sat furiously typing away at his multiple keyboards at a speed not even the other Warrior’s eyes could follow.

Multiple monitors sat on the desk with different graphs and charts. Numbers flew across the other screens as Ethan appeared to be compiling some type of data. On stands at each side of the desk and behind Ethan on the walls, were more monitors which showed surveillance images from throughout the complex, outside the complex, and even several miles from the complex for any intrusion or illegal activity. The man was skilled in intelligence, surveillance, and was a technological wonder who had gotten their asses out of trouble multiple times with his skills.

As Hunter looked around, he saw there wasn’t any room to sit anyway so he took up a position closer to the front of the room leaning against the wall near Jacob. Joshua was positioned in his usual oversized leather chair at the front of the room and Caleb was sprawled on one of the side brown leather couches. Guardian Arik and his Guardians Elite filled the rest of the large room seated, standing, and overall just loitering around the periphery of the room.

Arik and his team had been just what the Warriors had needed in the fight against the Wraith. As always, the Guardians recorded everything that went on in the lives of the complex and the battles against the Wraith but now they also fought side by side with the Warriors. Hunter didn’t know how they had gotten along without them but they all owed Arik a lot for stepping up and pledging his team to the fight and not just being bystanders.

A snort over near the other long leather couch had Hunter turning his head in that direction. Upon seeing it was Raven acting the fool again and obviously inebriated, Hunter started to turn back 70

Sphinx Awakened
to the front of the room until Raven slurred out, “Well, well. If it isn’t another fucking whipped Warrior. Gotta say, Hunter, must be intriguing having half of the twin set. Ever think of swapping or doing a double?”

Deadly silence filled the room until two furious roars echoed off the walls. Ethan didn’t have a chance to reach Raven and beat the crap out of him because Hunter was faster. He was a blur, hardly even recognized as he yanked Raven off the couch, drug him across the room, and slammed him hard against the door rattling it in its frame. Hunter hadn’t even realized he had reflexed his bracelet Sefu Element into its deadly Power Sword form until he had it held across Raven’s throat close enough to knick his neck.

The smallest rivulet of bright red blood ran down Raven’s throat before his Sphinx healing ability sealed the wound. As Hunter watched the small wound close his entire frame shook with the fury that burned in him. Raven had stepped too far this time with his insults and had almost gotten beheaded. The man had a death wish and Hunter had almost given him his wish. Hunter was shocked by his own actions. So many times he and Raven had ended up in an no holds barred beat-down but this was the first time he had pulled a weapon on him or anyone who wasn’t an enemy. Even if Raven was an asshole and no one could stand him, he was still a brother Warrior.

“Hunter! Enough. I think he’s gotten the point.” Khenti Michael’s command finished clearing Hunter’s mind.

Slowly and deliberately, Hunter leaned in even closer to Raven before shoving away from him. He reflexed his wrist towards the floor and withdrew his Life Power from his Sefu. He controlled the change of his Sword back into its bracelet form this time to taunt Raven and let him know he meant business. Not that the man cared if he got beheaded. Raven truly had too many issues in his life and was on a downward spiral.

Hunter kept his Sword pointed towards Raven while the crystalline and silver blade slowly shortened until only the hilt remained in his hand. Then the hilt slowly changed from the guard, grip, and pommel into a smooth silver rope which quickly positioned itself around his middle finger, twisted down the back of 71

Christine Murphy

his hand, and then wrapped around his wrist. His Power Symbol finally rested against the back of his wrist, a green emerald with a gold bow and arrow.

Lowering his arm, Hunter stared directly at Raven before declaring, not only for his ears, but everyone else’s. “You’re not worth it, Raven.”

Hunter turned his back on him then and walked over to the seat where he had yanked Raven from just a second before. Claiming the spot, he sprawled out on the couch. Looking around he saw the shocked faces of everyone else in the room and couldn’t blame them. He’d be shocked too if it wasn’t for the barely controlled fury still hiding under his surface. He made sure his expression was completely neutral though. He wasn’t going to give Raven any further satisfaction of knowing he was still upset.

Shock wasn’t the only expression in the room. Ethan was still quite obviously furious with the implication and insult to Skye.

Khenti Michael actually had a hand on the man’s shoulder holding him back, more from his leadership influence than any kind of real physical restraint. Ethan growled one more time and then returned to the other side of the large desk slamming his body into the chair.

Khenti Michael sighed and rubbed at his eyes. Hunter felt sorry for him. His leader was dealing with a bunch of testosterone charged Warriors agitated by the opening Gate and now bickering instigated by a death-wish Raven.

His leader took it well though as he glared at all of them and commanded, “Enough! All of you. The Gate is getting ready to open and we need to be focused. We have enough to worry about without these teenage antics. Ethan, report please.”

Ethan tapped loudly at his keyboard obviously taking his still raging fury out on the poor device. Finally the sound stopped and he turned one of his screens outward so the group could see it. “As you can see the graphs show the Gate getting ready to open. This time, as compared to others, there doesn’t seem to be any outside influences. The Dimensional Gate is opening just as it would naturally. The strength of the energy emanating from it indicates it’s going to be open for a while so I hope you all have plenty of Life Power in your system. Plus, it looks like it’s going to be a wild 72

Sphinx Awakened
couple of evenings with the Gate probably opening up more than once. This week’s just going to suck all the way around.”

Hunter considered Ethan’s words of needing to be ramped up with Life Power and realized he did indeed have plenty of Power in his body. He was one of the few who could collect small amounts of energy from his environment versus just relying on Stormy for a Transference, but even that didn’t account for the amount he had in his body. The only answer could be his connection with Lily.

Somehow even without her being trained or knowing what she was doing, she had pushed Life Power into him. Evidently with all of the energy that came from her anyway, he hadn’t noticed the push of energy, or maybe he had, but had been too caught up in the kisses he had shared with her to notice. The woman was amazing and he just wanted to be done with the damn fighting so he could get the hell back to her.

He realized he wasn’t the only one who wanted to get the battle over as several of the Warriors and Guardians Elite cursed and grumbled in the background while Ethan continued to mumble on and on about the Gate, its energy, and the plan for their defense of Complex 46. In the midst of all of this, Michael mentally sent the starting defense position images to all of the Warriors while Arik verbally updated his Guardians. Once everything was good to go Hunter expected Khenti Michael to release them to the Staging Cavern, but he didn’t.

Refocusing in on the conversation between Michael and Ethan, Hunter picked up on the words of unknown humans on the outskirts of the Yuma desert. Before he could ask what the hell they were talking about Michael turned to all of them with a serious expression on his face. Nothing new except for the subject being discussed.

Holding a hand up to quiet the group again, Michael enlightened them. “Before you all go, there’s another issue which has come up.

We’re not sure of the implications yet, but Ethan’s picked up some activity on the outer region of the complex grounds. Whoever it is isn’t the normal workers of the unclassified level of the complex or the human security we have working up there either. They appear to be testing the sensors in the area and any defenses. We think 73

Christine Murphy

they’re looking for something or a way to get into our domain.”

Joshua sat up straighter in his chair and Hunter could see the tension making his shoulders tighten before he spoke. “Why the fuck would they want to get access to our location? The Elders have taken care of all the political bullshit so we wouldn’t have to worry about unwanted guests. Our complex was locked down as a top secret government location. Could they be media?”

Ethan stood up and paced around to the front of the desk. He stopped next to Michael and rubbed at his wrist where his Sefu Element was located. “No. Definitely not media unless media uses equipment to locate a tracking device.”

As his breath suddenly froze in his chest, Hunter had an increasingly uneasy feeling. They had never had issues with anyone trying to find them here at the complex from the outer world until now, which meant the tracking device was new, if indeed there was one present. Ethan was never wrong when it came to electronics so there had to be one. The only new residents were Skye and Lily but Skye hadn’t been a prisoner in an insane mental institute which was tied to Turin as Lily had been.

Hunter shot up from the couch and began to pace. His concern for Lily multiplying exponentially and throwing off his focus for the upcoming battle. “Fuck. It has to be Lily.” Facing Ethan he paced right up to him and harshly asked, “But the probes were removed and there was nothing else found. Right?”

He tried to keep his voice from climbing, but the thought of Lily still being attached in any way to the horrid Foundry ripped through him. If there was any type of electronic device still within her he should have detected it. They were Joined, for Ancient’s sake.

Ethan held his ground and stared right back at him, “Yeah, dude.

The probes were removed and there wasn’t anything additional detected. But…and I don’t want to worry you, but this is one of Turin’s projects so who knows what that son-of-a-bitch may have done.”

Khenti Michael placed a hand on both Hunter and Ethan’s shoulders before saying,. “Look. Let’s concentrate on the battle right now. We’re about out of time and need to get down to the 74

Sphinx Awakened

Staging Cavern. Ethan told me the encroaching trespassers are still staying off the grounds so we have a little time to figure it out. If they decide to press and come on the grounds we’ll intercept them.

If a head-to-head conflict is what they want then they’re going to get more than they bargained for. Once things quiet down, we can have Lily looked at again to see if there is anything else within her.

Alexandria said her eye is still an issue. Perhaps the answer is there especially since Lily’s own system recognizes there’s a problem.

Let’s take care of the Wraith first and then you, me, and Ethan can meet up here to see what the next step is. Okay?”

Rubbing at his face in agitation, Hunter fought against his own protective instincts. He had to give his leader credit. Michael was keeping his cool in the face of a possible invasion from a human enemy who could potentially be connected with Turin and possibly after Lily. The thought of anyone, even their Healer, messing with her made him want to attack something. Thankfully, he was going to have that opportunity shortly in destroying a few Wraith and he was more than ready to go. The emotional ups and downs were just as exhausting to Hunter as a battle and all he wished for was a little piece and quiet so he could spend some time with Lily.

Growling, Hunter backed away from everyone and headed for the door not bothering to look and see who followed. As he approached the exit, Raven for once had the common sense to stay the hell out of his way. Hunter slammed through the door and stalked down the hallway. On the way to the elevator bank, he put on his black chain mail vest and the forearm gauntlets. Once he boarded the elevator, the ride down to the Staging Cavern with some of the other Guardians Elite was uneventful and as soon as the elevator doors slid open, Hunter stepped out and reflexed his Sefu Element into his Power Sword.

With grim determination, he stepped through the secondary opening of the entry area and into the large domed Staging Cavern with its plain, roughly carved gray stone walls. Within the gray stone red mineral lines of color ran through it reminding him of blood splashes oozing down the walls and across the floors. Above him in the ceiling, the lights were plain fixtures hanging down to give light to the cavern. However, with the opening of the 75

Christine Murphy

Dimensional Gate and the flashes of light coming from its center, the lights appeared to dim to insignificance. Swirling black and red colors spun on the circumference of the Gate while jagged electrical lightning made it look eerie like a storm approaching over the horizon.

The group of Sphinx Warriors and Guardians Elite had just enough time to get into position before the Dimensional Gate snapped completely open. Hunter noted that as usual Stormy and Eleina were located at the rear of the cavern with Guardian Arik and a couple of the Elite near the doors of the Trauma Cell. Hunter positioned himself near the front as close to the Gate as possible and as soon as the first horrid Wraith stepped out of the Gate from the Drake Dimension he was ready.

As always the sight of the beasts both disgusted and enraged him and his inner Sphinx. The creatures had gray dead looking skin with patches of hair here and there and even deader looking black pits for eyes. Their teeth and claws were deadly sharp and the claws were tipped with poison. Luckily, the poison had very little effect on the Sphinx because of their healing ability but the Guardians wouldn’t be so lucky if slashed. The Warrior’s biggest problem was if the Wraith got a hold on them, the creatures would drain the Life Power from them to the point that fighting back would be impossible. Once the Life Power was sucked out then the Wraith finished off the person killing their very Life Force.

Hunter had no intention of letting any Wraith get that close and stood ready with his crystalline and silver blade of death. He vaguely noted a few of the Wraith held sickle shaped black swords but most of the time they weren’t very effective with them. Most of the deadly creatures just relied on their claws, teeth, and Power-sucking touch. Hunter didn’t care how they came at him, as long as they came, so he could chop them to bits.

He didn’t have to wait long as a large rush of Wraith emerged from the Gate and headed straight for him. With a war cry, Hunter dove into the chaos of fighting Wraith, Warriors, and Guardians.

Each block, jab, slice, and cut to the enemy brought him more satisfaction than ever before. Even the metallic ring of his Power Sword against the Wraith’s black swords made him know he was 76

Sphinx Awakened
alive and allowed him to take out his frustrations. On and on, the battle continued until the blood of Wraith, Warriors, and Guardians coated the floor. The Sphinx healed almost instantly when they were injured, but the Guardians had to be taken to the Trauma Cell and were either down for the count for this round of fighting or patched back up and sent back into the battle.

The Wraith weren’t so lucky as most of them were slashed to bits or beheaded in an effort to stop their destructive attempts of escape from their world. Just one let loose on the Earth could wreak havoc, and Hunter remembered they had witnessed such an occurrence not too long ago when a mutated Wraith had escaped hunting for Skye. Luckily, it had been destroyed, but there was always the chance another could escape if the Sphinx Warriors didn’t keep their guard up.

The battle seemed to go on forever and Hunter prayed Lily was still sleeping soundly. She had appeared to go under willingly and he had tried to make sure their Link stayed minimal with all the violent energy surrounding him so he didn’t wake her while he was gone. However, he had no idea if she would stay under with the inner strength of her psyche. He didn’t sense she was surfacing yet, which eased him a bit, but still he had other things to take care of after the battle. Meeting with Ethan and Michael again was one of those items so they could go over the possible tracking device, and he preferred Lily remain asleep until he got back to her.

Hunter’s momentary slip of concentration in the battle earned him a Wraith digging its claws into his shoulder. Instantly, his body fought the poisoning and his inner Sphinx blocked the Wraith from stealing his Life Power. As far as he knew, he was the only one who could prevent the loss of Power from a Wraith’s touch. With a furious roar, he slammed his hilt into the creature’s face causing it to let go of him. As it staggered back, Hunter spun and with maximum strength sliced the fiend in two.

Pausing a moment to rebalance and negate the remaining poison, he realized most of the Wraith left were heading back to the Gate and no new were trying to cross over into the cavern. He could tell, finally, the Dimensional Gate was done for the night. However, before it closed, the one true enemy everyone wanted to destroy 77

Christine Murphy

stepped within sight of the opening. Turin, his mix of Sphinx and Wraith blood more obvious than ever had decided to show his face.

The man leered at all of them in the distance as his Wraith subjects protected him on the other side of the Gate. His gray robes hung loose around his gaunt body, which appeared to be even grayer since the last time Hunter saw him. Turin’s eyes, just as black as the Wraiths, scanned the Staging Cavern as if he was searching for something. When his eyes finally lit on Hunter, an even darker leer crossed his features.

Hunter stiffened wondering what the hell Turin saw, but the evil man was more than willing to share. His gravelly voice carried easily throughout the Cavern. “Aaah, Hunter. I can sense her Power in you. I would have never imagined a violently honed Warrior as you would have any kind of soft spot. All the better, though. You have found my Lily and my followers will soon take her back for my plans. Thank you for making her exactly what I needed her to be. A pure Sphinx feline to breed.”

Pure red hatred dropped down over Hunter’s vision and common sense completely left him as a rage so pure and explosive spread through him like nothing before. The Power of his enraged inner Sphinx took over and he lunged for the swirling Gate. His only goal was destroying the man who was the ultimate threat to Lily. If not for the quick actions of Michael and Joshua intercepting him, throwing him to the ground, and trapping his thrashing body, Hunter would have shot across the barrier and been forever lost on the other side of the Dimensional Gate with the enemy.

78

Chapter Five

“Hunter!” Lily instantly surfaced from her Power induced sleep and tried to sit up in the bed. For a moment, she struggled to untangle herself from the heavy blankets searching the room for Hunter. Skye was there in an instant helping her up but Lily had only one thought. Find out what had happened to Hunter.

Something was wrong and she knew it.

Pushing across the connection she shared with him, she called out to him again. Hunter! Answer me. Please. Lily was desperate to hear him in her mind, and if he didn’t answer, she was determined to force her way out of his room, if need be, to find him. She had felt the danger he was in and had to know he was safe. She was trying to control her rising fear, not wanting to frighten Skye who was grasping at her hands in an effort to calm her.

Just when she thought Hunter was gone to her, his deep voice crossed the Link. Lily, I’m fine. You should still be resting. I’m sorry I woke you. Hunter’s aura brushed through her and she could tell he was highly agitated and suppressing an intense fury.

Underlying the anger was a growing fear, but just when she reached out to find out why he was so upset, he narrowed the Link again.

She could still feel him, though, and breathed a sigh of relief when his more controlled thoughts brushed against her mind.

Everything’s okay, Lily. The battle’s over and we’re wrapping up down here. I’m still going to be a while for clean-up and an after action. His wonderful voice in her head paused for a moment while he appeared to be considering something but then all he said was, I need to meet with Michael and Ethan after that and then should be up. You should try and get some more rest. Is Skye still there with you?

Indeed her sister was still with her. Poor Skye looked beside herself not knowing how to help. Lily squeezed Skye’s hand and tried to give her a reassuring smile but she suspected it came out more as a grimace since Skye hugged her. Yes, Hunter. She’s still 79

Christine Murphy

with me and keeping a close eye on me. I’m sorry I interrupted you, but you seemed to be in trouble. Are you sure you’re okay?

Lily still thought he seemed upset and was trying to hide it from her.

I’m good and you can reach out to me anytime you need to.

Nothing is more important to me than any need you have, so don’t ever think you’re interrupting me. Having you in my mind is incredible. Tell your sister thanks for hanging out with you. Try and get some more rest. I’ll be back before you know it.

The Link narrowed then and although Lily still knew Hunter was connected to her, everything was quiet on his end. Already she missed his deep voice running through her head and she wanted him back. For now, though, she needed to stop bugging him. He had important Warrior stuff to do and she didn’t want to interfere.

“Lily, is everything okay?” Skye asked her with concern as she slowly released her from the hug. “I could tell you were connected with Hunter and your eyes were glowing just a bit.”

Squeezing Skye’s hand, Lily just wanted to put her at ease. She didn’t want her sister being worked up and worried about her.

“Yeah. Hunter said the battle’s over. I’m a bit worried about him.

He seemed okay but incredibly upset about something. He tried to hide it from me but I can tell he’s suppressing whatever is bothering him.”

Skye sighed and gave her a knowing look. “Lily, you’ll find all of the Sphinx Warriors are that way. They tend to overprotect us females to the point they’ll even end up hurting themselves to prevent any harm from coming to us. There has been many a fight between Power Mates over that subject. I can say so far Ethan and I haven’t fought over it but I think I need his protection a little more than the others.” Shifting slightly on the edge of the bed, Skye asked, “If you’re up to it, you could come down and meet the other women. I was going to help some more with the research we’re doing on the Pages of Seven. We have five of them and I want to see if I can use my foresight, or what they call the Seer abilities, to see if I can locate the other two Pages.”

“Pages of Seven?” Lily asked in curiosity. She had no idea what they were but they sounded important.

80

Sphinx Awakened

Excitement blossomed in Skye’s expression and she dived in more than willing to share. “Well, the Pages of Seven are evidently recordings from ancient times documented by the Priestesses of days past. The only Priestess left is Eleina who is familiar with some of the writings. She was recently rescued from a fractured Gate she had been trapped in for centuries.”

Skye looked at her and Lily knew her mouth had to be hanging open. Skye grinned at her crookedly and continued, “I know, I know. Completely bizarre, huh? I’ll save Eleina’s story for another time. Let’s just say she’s awesome and can do all sorts of cool stuff.

Anyway, the Pages of Seven supposedly document how to destroy the Dimensional Gates. The knowledge was lost long ago but we’re piecing it back together. Hopefully it will give us the knowledge to be successful without getting anyone killed.”

Lily raised an eyebrow at her. “And I suppose almost getting killed has happened in the past. Sounds like to me you could use all the help you can get. Besides, I need to get up and move around.

Hunter’s aggravation has me wound up.”

Skye eased up off the bed giving her room to move. Overall Lily felt pretty good and had no difficulties moving to the edge of the bed. For a moment, she sat there and surveyed her surroundings.

Hunter’s room was gorgeous. At least the parts she hadn’t smashed to pieces. Lily still cringed at the thought she could have seriously injured Hunter when her telekinetic abilities escaped her control.

He had brushed the incident off, but she still needed to find out what was wrong with her system.

Hunter definitely had taste. The floor of his room was made of a rich dark golden wood with cream-colored sheep skin rugs thrown in various locations. One was at the foot of the bed and another positioned in front of his leather couch. The huge dresser pushed against the wall and the other broken wood furniture scattered along the walls appeared to be made of a cross between dark oak and a golden cedar. The bed she sat on was king size with dark green and earth brown bedding. The dark green reminded Lily of Hunter’s handsome eyes which she craved to look into even now.

Glancing at the end of the bed, she was amazed to see the headboard was the image of a large weeping willow carved into 81

Christine Murphy

more dark golden brown wood. The unique headboard was almost as tall as the wall and the carved weeping willow was extremely intricate with such exquisite details Lily could imagine the wind flowing among the long branches and causing them to sweep around the trunk of the tree. She was tempted to examine it closer and run her hands over the wood but she could tell Skye was restless and really wanted to go work on the ancient Pages she had been describing.

“Look. You don’t have to wait on me, Skye. I’ll take a shower and join you in a few minutes. There’s no point in you being stuck waiting on me when I’m just fine.”

Skye quickly interrupted her shaking her head, “There’s no way I’m going to leave you alone, Lily. You’ve just recovered after a Transformation and I promised Hunter I’d stay with you. Besides, we haven’t been able to be with each other in ages or even connect for that matter. You go ahead and get cleaned up and change. I’ll hang out here until you’re ready. ”

Moving to the end of the bed, Skye picked out a couple of items from the pile of clothes and picked up the tennis shoes. She carried them over and Lily took them from her when she passed the smaller pile her way. Lily sat quietly for a moment wanting to say something to Skye about not being able to mentally connect with her but wasn’t sure what to say.

Looking down at the pile of clothes, Lily bit at her lip for a moment before quietly saying, “Skye, I’m not completely sure what happened to me in The Foundry but I’m sorry I couldn’t stay with you telepathically. The men did something to that part of my mind and I still don’t think I’m completely right. I hope you can forgive me but I’m afraid to reach out to you. I could hurt you. Hunter is incredibly strong and I think that’s the only reason why he wasn’t harmed linking with me.” Lily glanced up then to see tears in her sister’s eyes. “I’m so sorry.”

Lily was suddenly engulfed in Skye’s hug and couldn’t have escaped her even if she had wanted to. Crying softly, Skye sniffed,

“It’s not your fault Lily. It was those assholes. They did this to us but we survived, and even if we can never psychically connect again, I still have you here with me.”

82

Sphinx Awakened

For a moment, Lily was overcome with emotion, not sure if she could even get up to go downstairs. Her heart broke for all the years she and Skye had lost and would never be able to recover. Lily closed her eyes and felt the tears roll down her cheeks. Without even realizing it, she reached out to Hunter needing to feel him in some capacity.

Instantly, he was there stronger in her mind. She could tell he was engaged in a deep discussion, wherever he was, but his Life Force moved deep within her brushing against hers. Hunter filled her with his warmth, his caring, and his desire for her to be happy.

Just that quickly, she felt the tension and upset lift from her and she thanked him the only way she knew how at this point by pushing her energy to him and through him until she could tell he was glowing with it. His very essence shivered within her and his Life Power instantly flooded her causing her to gasp.

Skye suddenly let her go and backed up a couple of steps. “Whoa.

Hunter’s strong. Even I felt his presence in you for a moment.

Lily smiled secretively at her. “Yeah. You could say that. He’s done everything to make me feel wanted and cared for. He risked his very life to get me through the Transformation. Everything about him is incredible and all I want to do is be with him. I know I haven’t experienced it before and I just met him but I…”

Literally jumping up and down Skye cried, “You love him! I could tell you already did, Lily. Your eyes give you away whenever you even just say his name. We’ve both found our dream men.”

The oath they had made together as teenagers before their world had come crashing down had been just that. They had promised each other, no matter what, each one of them would find the perfect man who matched their spirits perfectly. Their dream men. Skye had dreamt of hers long before meeting Ethan but Lily had never had the vision of who her dream man would be. So long ago, she had given up the hope of ever meeting him being trapped in The Foundry. But the moment she had touched his mind in medical, her hopes had been renewed. Hunter was hers and she had to find a way to keep him safe.

The key was evidently the Pages of Seven and destroying the Dimensional Gate. So she was determined to help her sister find the 83

Christine Murphy

last two Pages and interpret them. Jumping off the bed, she made her way over to the open door which was luckily a bathroom. She peaked inside to find the sand coloring of the floor, the walk-in shower, the sunken tub, and the sink matched perfectly with the natural setting of the rest of Hunter’s domain.

Stepping up onto the stairs leading into the raised bathroom, Lily turned back to Skye. “Give me five and I’ll be right out and we’ll go meet with the rest of the ladies.” Skye nodded at her and Lily quickly dove up the stairs

Lily tried to rush but the steamy shower felt too incredible against her skin. It seemed in forever since she had been this clean and almost didn’t want to get out of the shower but knew she needed to get going. She wanted to meet with the rest of the Sphinx women, help if she could, and then get back before Hunter returned. Stepping out of the shower and drying off, Lily glanced over at the large deep tub. It looked like a fancy Jacuzzi and she decided she was definitely going to try that out later. Blushing, she imagined Hunter soaking in the tub waiting for her to join him and the thought made heat spread throughout her body.

Shaking off her wandering imagination, Lily finished drying off and quickly dressed. The soft gold t-shirt and jeans fit perfectly and it was then she realized she was no longer skin and bone. How she hadn’t noticed before, and especially in the shower, she didn’t know but figured it was due to her complete preoccupation with her new internal self and Hunter versus her outer appearance.

Lily knew she had healed and changed during the Transformation, but she hadn’t realized there had been that much of a change. Rushing over to the mirror, she gaped in wonder and touched her face. Her skin was smooth and golden glowing with health and her hazel eyes sparkled with an inner light. Even wet, her long ginger brown hair shined with a touch of sunlight gold in the strands. Running her hands down her body, she almost laughed at the fact she was filled out quite womanly versus her scrawny teenage body she remembered from before.

Almost jumping a foot when Skye appeared behind her in the mirror, Lily turned around and faced her sister. Skye grinned and commented, “Cool isn’t it. The Transformation even makes us look 84

Sphinx Awakened
pretty darn good and Ethan doesn’t let me forget it either. I swear the man can’t keep his hands off of me. Not that I mind.”

Running her hands through her tangled hair, Lily absently said,

“So much is definitely different. I feel like I’ve emerged from a nightmare into a wonderful dream with Hunter.”

Skye pushed by her to the sink, grabbed the brush and pulled up a small stool for her to sit on. “Have a seat, Lily. I’ll brush your hair out.”

Lily sat down on the offered stool and closed her eyes as Skye brushed her hair. It had been so long since the two of them had just hung out and spent time together. She had missed this and now she had it back. There was no way she was ever going to give this up and let The Foundry claim her again. Not that they could get to this protected facility, and even if they did, Lily suspected Hunter and the others would take care of any intruders.

With delicate care, Skye had her hair brushed out and secured with a scrunchie in a few short minutes. Lily was glad she hadn’t braided it because she liked the style of the loose ponytail.

Personally, she would have worn it loose but having it pulled back worked when physical activity might be part of the day. Not wanting to delay Skye any longer, Lily quickly put her socks and tennis shoes on.

Thankful to have the new clothes but afraid she was taking Skye’s, Lily said, “Thanks Skye, but you didn’t have to give me your clothes. I’ll be sure and give them back as soon as I can get some of my own.”

Skye laughed at her then and Lily glanced at her in question.

Skye didn’t leave her wondering too long over her strange reaction.

“Don’t worry, Lily. Those are yours. Hunter ordered them from Caleb. Caleb is our main supply extraordinaire. He can get anything you ever need. Those were just the beginning. Hunter went crazy and ordered you an entire store worth of clothes from what I hear.

The Warrior really cares a lot about you. I would place my bets that he loves you even if he doesn’t admit it. He risked his life for you and if that isn’t love, I don’t know what is.”

Not sure what to say, Lily hoped with all of her heart Skye was right and Hunter didn’t just feel obligated to her. It was a question 85

Christine Murphy

which really couldn’t be answered at that point, so Lily stood up from the stool ready to venture outside Hunter’s room. Pushing the stool back next to the sink she decided to go for the safer subject.

“I think I’m as ready as I’ll ever be. Let’s go down so I can meet the others and we can figure out where the rest of these Pages of Seven you mentioned are.”

Lily followed Skye out of the room and down the hall to the top of the sweeping staircase. Once again, she admired the beauty of the large open entryway while she carefully worked her way down the stairs following in Skye’s footsteps. There was so much extravagance and detail in the surroundings, she almost felt like she was actually in ancient Egypt. There was no slowing down, though, as Skye appeared to be excited about taking her to meet the others.

At the bottom of the stairs, the most delicious aroma Lily had smelled in a long time made her inhale deeply. Pure sweet chocolate assaulted her senses. She stopped and glanced towards the open door to her left and realized it was a huge kitchen from what she could see. Her stomach let out a loud growl and she placed a hand to her abdomen not even recalling the last time she had eaten real food.

“Oh my goodness, Lily. I’m so stupid sometimes. We haven’t even gotten you anything to eat and you have to be starving. Come on.” Skye grabbed her arm and pulled her into the industrial-size kitchen , equipped with everything needed for making any type of food variety desired from what Lily could see.

In the middle of the kitchen was a center island made of white granite with light blue marbling running throughout the stone.

Towards the far side of the kitchen was a dining room table made of cherry wood, which looked like it could seat over twenty people. The table was clear and empty of any diners at the moment but at the center island stood a brown-haired woman decked out in a cook’s white uniform complete with hat. She was carefully taking muffins out of several tins and placing them on cooling racks.

Skye quickly approached the island but stopped leaving plenty of space between her and the woman. “Hi Mary. This is my sister, Lily.”

Mary nodded to Lily and looked at her with a discerning eye. In a 86

Sphinx Awakened
strong voice she commented, “Twins. I had heard the news, or should I say, the gossip. Nothing stays quiet within these walls you’ll find.” Lily’s stomach growled again but Mary just smiled. She pushed a large bowl of chocolate muffins toward her and Skye before saying, “Skye, love, you need to feed your sister. She’s going to blow away if a strong wind comes through here. And don’t forget to take something to drink.”

Arms laden with the incredible smelling muffins, Lily followed Skye out of the kitchen and over to another large room. Stepping across the threshold, she was instantly struck by the size of the room and everything packed within it. The room to her could easily be large enough to be a small home all by itself. Arranged into four distinct sections, the furthest areas were set up as a TV room and a bar. The TV area had brown leather couches and recliners set up in a movie house configuration. An enormous television took up most of the wall and underneath it was a cabinet filled with gaming equipment. To the right was the elaborate bar made of rose wood with intricate carvings over its entire surface. Sparkling glasses hung from recessed slots in an overhead portion of the bar, the light playing among the facets causing tiny rainbows to form. Small white pedestal tables were placed in the open space near the bar and stools rounded out the furniture.

Lily’s excitement grew when she noticed the seating area closest to her left had hundreds of selections of music stacked in what resembled bookshelves. The sound of what she remembered as rock and roll played low in the background. She had loved listening to music with Skye in the days before their parent’s deaths. Lily sadly remembered her mother dancing for them and encouraging them to join her. Those were happy, carefree days of love and joy.

Turning away from the music section, Lily followed Skye without really paying much attention as she was caught momentarily in the old memories. The sound of voices quickly captured her attention, though, and she saw two women, one with golden blond hair captured in a braid and the other with white blond hair twisted up in an intricate knot at the back of her head. The first female bounced straight for Skye, and in instant reflex, Lily rushed to place herself between the two women and her sister. Not even intending 87

Christine Murphy

to she growled at both of them, and within moments, her telekinetic energy spiraled up in preparation for defense of her sister.

Gasping in shock, Lily instantly froze in place and took several deep breaths to try controlling the spiraling energy within her system. Appalled at what she had almost done, she quickly apologized, “I’m so sorry. I had no idea I would react that way. I’m afraid it’s still a reflex to protect my sister from contact.” She turned to Skye and was afraid to even look her sister in the eyes. Glancing at the floor Lily mumbled, “I’m sorry, Skye. Perhaps you should take me back upstairs, at least until Alexandria figures out what’s wrong with me.”

The first blond walked straight up to her and laughed,

“Nonsense. There’s nothing wrong with you. Your inner Sphinx is just doing what it’s supposed to through you. Protecting those you love. You’ll find all of us react that way from time to time. Besides, you didn’t know us and what we had intended, so had every right to your actions. By the way, I’m Stormy and this is Eleina.”

Lily tentatively smiled unsure of herself for a moment but then she remembered her own words to Hunter. She wasn’t going to be controlled ever again or held back from seeing her new world and being the new strong person she wanted to become and that included her own self-induced uncertainties.

Determined to dive into her new look on life, she lifted her chin and said, “Thank you for your kind words. I’ll try and remember that. You must be the Power Keeper and Eleina, you are the Priestess?”

The white blond-haired female with the lightest of blue eyes stepped forward then and answered in a soft voice, “Yes. I’m Joshua’s Power Mate.” Moving closer she glanced obviously at the bowl of chocolate muffins Lily held. Pointing, Eleina licked her lips and asked, “Are those Mary’s famous chocolate muffins?”

Looking down, Lily realized she was still hugging the bowl to her chest in a death grip. Feeling a little more certain of herself, she offered, “How about we sit down and pig out on some of these and perhaps you can show me these ancient scrolls. Skye tells me she wants to try to track down the last two. I think I can help balance her telepathy while she tries.”

88

Sphinx Awakened

There was mutual agreement between everyone and Lily was glad when Stormy directed them over to a group of dark wood chairs with cushions of gold and orange arranged around a circular table made of the same dark wood. The cushions matched the long streamers of gold and orange fabric, which softly draped down the walls and cascaded down to the floor. Along the periphery of the walls neatly spaced out were shelves packed with books of every size and color.

Sitting down, Lily relinquished the large bowl of muffins but only after grabbing two of them. Not wanting to be rude, she tried to delicately nibble at the sweet treat. Stormy, Eleina, and Skye grabbed a muffin as well but didn’t bother to be dainty. Stormy dived in with relish and Lily had to smile. Shrugging her shoulders, she did the same and hoped she didn’t end up with too much chocolate covering her face.

After Lily had stuffed herself to the gills with muffins and chugged one of the bottles of water, she sank back in the chair.

Rubbing at her overly stuffed stomach, she was amused to see the other women just as full and drowsy sitting back in their chairs. She really could get used to this, being satisfied and content, and yet she knew deep inside there was always a risk of losing the new life she had just been gifted with. A life of complete and utter belonging to a man who had brought her back from the brink of death and who had risked his own existence in the process.

Leaning forward with purpose, Lily knew she would do anything to make sure Hunter remained alive and safe and if that included taking out a Dimensional Gate, then she was all for it. Perhaps she would have to risk her neck to make it happen but the thought actually invigorated versus frightened her. She had had enough of dying one day at a time over the years. Now she was ready to live to the fullest no matter how many days that might end up being.

Pinning the three women sitting around the table with a determined look, Lily demanded, “So, tell me about the Pages of Seven and what we need to do to figure out where the last two are hiding.”

Stormy reached down by the side of her chair, but Eleina touched her arm stopping her in the process of whatever she had been going 89

Christine Murphy

for. Eleina turned to Lily who could see the question coming before Eleina even uttered it. “Are you sure Lily? You’ve just gone through a Transformation and what we’re about to do could get rough. I know you’ve balanced Skye in the past to help her with her telepathic abilities, but these Seer searches Skye does can get a bit intense. So far, she’s been able to pick up very little, and if you have to intervene it could be stressful on your system. Not to mention Hunter won’t be very happy with us if you end up back sliding in your condition.”

Growling in aggravation, Lily decided just to go for broke. Her voice emerged deeper than normal with the emotions running hot through her system, “Listen. Do you want to know what rough is?

Being strapped to a stretcher with metal probes drilled into your skull. Having electric currents run through your body until every muscle is spasmed into a locked position and not one breath of air can enter into your lungs. Enduring torturous mind control by a man who’s only goal was to use me as a weapon and a breeder for his new army. I lay there day after day wishing for someone to rescue me or at least the chance to die so I could escape all of it.”

Lily paused taking a deep breath to get her composure back and not seem like such a raving lunatic before she continued. “Now that I’m free I’m not going back to any form of control like that ever again. I’m sorry if the thought of me being out there and in danger upsets everyone, especially Hunter, but I don’t want to be the frightened little victim again. I want to be able to defend myself and use my abilities to help all of you. If there’s a way to take out this Dimensional Gate, then I want to be a part of finding the key. I need to feel useful again.”

Sitting back in the chair, Lily had said her peace. If they liked it, fine, if they didn’t then too bad. She wasn’t going to budge on her new attitude. Too much of her life had already been wasted.

Surprising her, Skye touched her arm and cheered, “Go Lily. See Eleina, I told you she was the feisty one of us.”

Eleina nodded then, releasing Stormy’s arm. “I can see that.

Welcome to the group of Sphinx females who keep their men on their toes with our side planning antics. It drives them crazy.”

Stormy smiled and shouted, “Hell, yeah!”

90

Sphinx Awakened

With Stormy’s arm released, she pulled up what she had been reaching for next to the chair, a long gold tube. On one end was a jeweled cap, which she carefully removed. The circumference of the tube had silver inscriptions. Lily couldn’t even begin to read the strange but beautiful design. Upending the tube, Stormy delicately removed what appeared to be old parchment paper. Unrolling it across the table, she then separated the different sheets until there were five spread across the surface. Eleina took several flat silver disks, setting them on the edges of the paper to hold them down.

Lily leaned forward, examining the pages. She discovered that like the gold tube, the pages had a unique flowing script which was unrecognizable to her. On each page were several different images in colors that were surprisingly still brilliant considering the obvious age of the parchment. An impulse drew her to reach out and touch them. When she did, Lily found the paper to be warm to the touch and a tingling sensation traveled through her fingertips.

She glanced over at Skye with what she was sure she had surprise written on her face.

Skye became excited and in a rushed voice said, “You feel it too! I thought it was just me with my telepathy. No one else can sense it but there is definitely energy within the Pages of Seven scrolls.”

Nodding, Lily continued to run her fingertips over the pages until she reached the partial page. This one had even more energy than the other four. She tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes, listening closely and swearing she could just barely make out chanting. “Skye, I can almost hear words. This Page has more energy than the others. Something important to be revealed.”

A sudden sting in her right eye had Lily drawing her hands back and rubbing at the discomfort. To cover up her actions and not wanting the others to think she was having problems, she quickly commented, “Unfortunately, I’ve never been the strong one in the foreseeing department. That’s always been Skye. I’m more of the back-up, the balance, or the brute telekinesis in our team. Perhaps you can just give me the super summary.”

Not needing a second invitation, Stormy started weaving the tale of the Pages of Seven with an infectious excitement which caught Lily’s imagination. “What you see here is five of the Pages of Seven.

91

Christine Murphy

When I got here, Guardian Arik already had the first three decoded in an electronic format. I combed through them and found that most of the writings were recordings of how the Sphinx and Egyptians came to be here on Earth. The words described the struggles and battles of the Sphinx Warriors against the Wraith.”

Lily noticed Skye shiver next to her and a repulsed expression cross her face. Her sister mumbled, “Hideous demon creatures. One of them tried to take me but Ethan found me in time. He suffered at the hands of the beast but I was able to help him heal. Lily, they fight those hellish-eyed demons all the time and they could fall to the sheer numbers of them. We have to find a way to destroy the Gate.”

A fury Lily had never experienced before surfaced from deep within her depths. She suspected it was a reaction of her new Sphinx side, but the thought of her sister being harmed at the hands of anything or anyone had her protective instincts roaring up. Her adrenaline spiked and all she could think of was attacking this enemy she had never seen.

Turning back to Stormy, Lily knew she needed to be distracted and breathlessly requested, “Please continue.”

Starting up her story again, Stormy pointed to the Third Page,

“Once I finally got to this Page, I found that it held the first key to destroying the Gate. The description included Gate Jumping and Power Jumping to remove the Gate from a particular plane of existence or Jumping in between two locations, utilizing the Gate’s energy.”

Eleina took over the discussion from there. She leaned against the table clasping her hands in front of her. Lily noticed her knuckles were almost white. She could tell this Jumping had been personal to Eleina, not only by her hands but by the way the shadows played in the depths of Eleina’s light blue eyes.

Taking a deep cleansing breath Eleina said, “I was the first long ago to decode the Gate Jumping information of the Third Page. I thought I had the answer and in an effort to save Jacob and the other Warriors during one night of horrendous battle, I tried to jump one of the two last Gates into non-existence. Unfortunately, the Gate took me with it and I was trapped for centuries.”

92

Sphinx Awakened

Lily blinked absorbing the time line Eleina had described. “Wow.

I knew you all were almost immortal with what Hunter had told me while I was still out of it, but I guess I really had no idea.”

Laughing but with little humor in the sound, Eleina replied, “Yes.

It seemed like eternity but eventually circumstances with the last Gate ended up opening the Fractured Gate I was trapped inside of. I was set free but with two Gates open all hell was breaking lose.

Again, I thought I had to sacrifice myself to save everyone.”

“What happened?” Lily asked feeling like she was on the edge of her seat observing a dangerous adventure.

Eleina pointed to the next Page in the line-up. “Elder Chloe, who I’m sure you’ll meet later, showed up with the Fourth Page. This one indicated there had to be two halves to make the Jump work.

There had to be the Power, who was me, and The Anchor, who was Jacob, the other half who would hold the Jumper secure to the original site. Somehow Jacob was able to keep me here on this plane as the smaller Gate was destroyed. Elder Chloe had said we would have died if not for the fact the second Gate wasn’t truly stable anyway. Needless to say, I’ve been forbidden to try that again. At least until we can find all of the missing pieces to destroy the last Gate appropriately without getting everyone killed in the process.”

Hovering her fingers over the last partial Page, Skye joined in with her softly spoken words. “This Page is the last one we have recovered, or should I say Alexandria recovered. She had originally seen it on the other side of the Dimensional Gate when she was kidnapped by one of Turin’s Wraith that got loose in the complex.

Eventually she was recovered and was able to heal herself from the genetic mess Turin had left her in. On a last ditch mission to put some of the mutated Wraith out of commission, Alexandria retrieved this Page. Unfortunately, we found out it was only part of the page, and without the whole Fifth Page, there was no way to decode the information in it. So, at the time, Ethan already knew about me and the unique abilities I had, so I was brought here.”

Skye grasped Lily’s hand then, squeezing ever so gently. Lily could tell she was joyous over what she had found confirming it when Skye drove on in excitement. “You should have seen it Lily.

93

Christine Murphy

The Page formed these ghost tendrils only I could see until there was a complete Page before me. There were beautiful images hovering above the Page representing the Power Signatures of the female Sphinx here at the complex including mine and I could hear the ancient Priestesses speaking to me. They were chanting in words of the Circle of Life and the Center of Power.”

Lifting Skye’s hand up, Lily examined the ring on Skye’s thumb.

It did indeed match one of the symbols on the partial Page. The ring was astounding, made of a shiny silver substance like the bracelet Hunter had on his wrist and hand. Where a stone would be, Skye had a crystal pyramid with a Gold Eye inset in the middle of it. The image of a Seer she surmised.

Absently, Lily let go of Skye’s hand and turned back to the scrolls.

“Tell me what the Fifth Page says.”

This time, Eleina jumped back in and told her the information she needed to hear. “The Fifth Page of Seven gives the order of how the Power needs to be channeled and converted to have the most effect against the Gate. We have theories of how that can happen but not the whole picture. That’s why we need to find the last two remaining Pages of Seven and soon. With Turin on the other side acting as the Wraith’s leader, they have more of an advantage than they used to. It’s becoming harder to fight them off especially with Turin’s technical skills with electronics and science.”

All of the descriptions and details spun within Lily’s mind. It was too much to absorb but she wasn’t going to tell the women around her. She needed to put up a strong front, because she knew without a doubt, Skye was going to try to find the last Page, and although she was stronger in her Sphinx form, she still was going to need help.

Nevertheless, even with Lily’s brave front, Eleina knew. “It’s a lot to take in for you Lily. You’ve just been rescued from near death and we shouldn’t be asking you to do this.” Eleina looked at Skye and began to pull together the Pages. “We can do this later, Skye.

When Lily’s stronger.”

For the first time in years, Lily felt Skye’s emotions crash across her mental barriers. Skye was panicked to the point she was rising out of her chair and reaching for the Pages which meant she was 94

Sphinx Awakened
going to end up making contact with Eleina. Contact would only end up making Skye go into fits which would end up bringing her Power Mate down on all of them.

Skye’s cry echoed in the large entertainment room as she continued to try and grab the Pages of Seven, “No! We need to do this now. I can’t explain it, Eleina, but I know we’re almost out of time. If we don’t do this now we may not get a chance later. Please!”

Diving to intercept her sister who appeared to be in the starting throes of a foretelling, Lily wrapped her arms firmly around her, holding Skye back. Lily crooned to her in a soft voice to calm her and at the same time communicating to Stormy and Eleina what needed to be done.

“Easy, Skye, the Pages are triggering your abilities. I can sense with all of them together, they are putting off an incredible amount of energy. We’ll lay them back on the table and then we’ll see what you can get out of them. Just give me a chance to balance with you before you go diving in.”

Lily glanced up at Stormy and Eleina, “If there are any issues, separate her from the Pages, but whatever you do, don’t separate her from me. Even if the men show up, don’t let them separate us until I get her balanced.”

Eleina was quickly positioning the Pages back out on the table while Stormy stood up in worry. “Shouldn’t you just balance Skye now instead of continuing this.”

Shaking her head, Lily said, “No. It’s too late. This doesn’t happen very often, but when Skye was triggered into one of these foretelling when we were younger there was no stopping it. I usually just have to dive in with her and pull her back out. Eventually. I’m not sure why she suddenly triggered this time since she didn’t touch anyone, but I suspect it’s having all the Pages together.”

Not sure if she was even up to one of Skye’s episodes, Lily wasn’t going to leave her sister vulnerable. There was a background energy trying to surround Skye’s inner mind but she was fighting it off.

Even in her unbalanced state Skye wanted to find the Sixth Page.

Lily suspected the unidentified presence within Skye was Ethan trying to help her but he wasn’t physically there so couldn’t completely intervene. Lily knew the whole group of women, 95

Christine Murphy

including herself, were going to be in so much trouble for what they were going to do. For a moment, she held back from reaching out to Hunter because she didn’t want to upset him. He had been through enough already holding on to her life and bringing her through a Transformation by basically binding himself to her whether he had wanted to or not.

Lily knew that wasn’t exactly right. Hunter had wanted more than anything to be Joined with her and she knew he wanted even more between them but was afraid to hurt her until she was stronger. Thinking of him, she subconsciously reached out. Hunter, Lily’s having an episode. I’m going in with her and I’m not sure if I’m strong enough right now. I need you.

Hunter was immediately and fully in her mind. Their Joined Link widening instantly. She felt his Life Power build within her strengthening her energy levels. His deep voice brushed against her mind helping her focus and giving her renewed resolve. I’ll be right there, Lily. Wait for me.

Saddened, Lily knew she couldn’t wait. Her sister was becoming too lost. Sitting her sister back down in the chair and sitting next to her, Lily kept a hold of her hands. She made sure the Pages were secured down again and waited until Stormy and Eleina stepped back.

Stormy looked at her with obvious upset in her sea green eyes.

“I’m sorry, Lily. It seems every time we try and help something terrible happens.”

Lily shook her head in denial. “No, Stormy. This is what Skye is.

These visions come to her no matter what happens and I suspect this one’s been brewing for quite a while. We’ll make this work.”

Trying to give Stormy a smile of encouragement, Lily felt it was more of a grimace but it was the best she could do. Concentrating back on the Pages of Seven and Skye’s out of control telepathy, Lily linked into Skye’s thought patterns. The confusion of images swirled before Lily’s mind and she tried her best to slow them down for Skye. Lily couldn’t interpret a lot but that wasn’t her purpose.

Her purpose was to balance Skye so she could come back out of the foresight and interpret.

Already shaking with her uncertainty of what she was about to 96

Sphinx Awakened
do, Lily slowly lowered Skye’s hands so the contact would hit the overlapping Pages. The moment Skye touched the Pages, Lily was overcome with her Seer Power. Unwilling to disconnect from her sister, Lily was pulled in until the entertainment room ceased to exist and she could no longer feel her body. Right before everything blurred, Lily reached through the shared connection again and mentally cried out to Hunter.

97

Chapter Six

Pulled from her physical body and entrapped in a vortex of pure energy, Lily felt as if she was being battered inside of a tornado. She had no idea what was happening but she knew she was still connected to Skye and held on with everything in her. Somehow, she was certain if she lost contact with Skye there would be no going back from wherever they were or were headed. Sight was non-existent and touch was more ethereal than solid, but Lily could just make out she was still holding Skye’s hands.

The sensation of spinning around and around quickly wore on Lily and for a moment, she was completely disoriented and dizzy.

Concentrating on her own abilities, she worked to slow down the rotations with her telekinesis and gain some type of control over their chaotic spin. When her efforts of counter-effect actually worked against Skye’s telepathic force Lily was actually surprised.

She had been blindly trying to get control of the situation and balance her sister without really knowing what she was doing.

As the crazy ride smoothed out, Lily could tell they were slowing in velocity. She wasn’t sure if they were traveling up, down, or sideways, but wherever they were headed, they were almost there.

Not soon enough, Lily could sense a hard surface under her feet and Skye’s hands still holding onto hers in a death grip. Slowly vision returned, although the dim environment made it difficult to see and the dust floating in the air didn’t help. Lily thought she would have probably gone into a fit of sneezing if she had actually been there physically versus as more of a spirit.

Glancing around quickly to ascertain what kind of threats existed, Lily saw they appeared to have arrived inside some type of tomb. Blocks of blond colored sand stone formed the floor, the walls, and support structures that were carved into images of Egyptian pharaohs and royalty. Farther into the large room near the back wall on a raised pedestal rested a sarcophagus. Lily trembled when she spied the resting place of some royal Egyptian, she 98

Sphinx Awakened
assumed, considering the intricacies of the carvings and the gold and gems imbedded in the walls.

Lily shivered from the ice cold which penetrated into her soul, and she pulled Skye closer to try and warm her. Her ethereal hands were freezing even though Lily thought she shouldn’t have been able to feel the coolness, but she did. Her sister was so quiet Lily stopped checking out the surroundings and glanced at Skye’s face.

Lily gasped and if it hadn’t been Skye before her, she would have dropped her hands and probably run the other direction.

Skye’s face was devoid of expression but even more fearsome were her eyes which were completely white. Momentarily freaked out, Lily took several deep breaths but still refused to let go of Skye.

Somehow she knew if she lost contact with her they both would be in trouble and this was her sister. She didn’t believe for a minute Skye would harm her in any way.

Needing to know Skye was still with her mentally, Lily pressed,

“Skye can you hear me? Where are we?”

For a moment Lily didn’t think Skye would answer but then in a whispering singsong voice Skye chanted. “Traveled to Egypt we have. Traveled to the Great Sphinx and the Four Pyramids of Power in the center of Giza. Home of the Warriors, defenders of the Old World. We come to find the Sixth Page.”

Not saying anything more, Skye tried to pull away from her but Lily kept hold of one of her hands as tightly as she could. Skye took advantage turning and heading toward an opening on the one side of the tomb pulling Lily along. As if knowing exactly where she was going, Skye headed unerringly toward the dark doorway.

As Skye approached, the area around the doorway lit up with a glowing gold light from an unknown source revealing inset carved sandstone figures in the ancient Egyptian style of the day with weapons at the ready. Skye walked between them without even an acknowledgement and exited the tomb. Once she passed through the door, a long narrow hallway lit up with evenly spaced light, once again the source unseen.

The hallway-like tunnel seemed to go on forever, but Skye transversed the length without any effort at all. Lily could hear her quietly chanting again in that singsong voice she had used earlier 99

Christine Murphy

but this time Lily couldn’t understand a word she said. What language Skye was speaking she didn’t know and the dialect was one she had definitely never heard before.

At the end of the tunnel was another roughly carved opening.

Skye stepped through it and Lily followed closely behind still trailing but kept a tight hold on not only Skye’s hand, but the continued connection she was maintaining with Skye’s mind to keep her balanced. Lily wasn’t sure what would happen if she broke the connection with her sister. However, she had a strong suspicion the result would be catastrophic, perhaps even throwing both of them into an unknown vacuum. With this in mind, Lily stayed close to Skye and followed her down the long narrow stone stairwell which was revealed when Skye stepped through the second opening.

Down and down they went until Lily wondered if they were going into the depths of hell. Being trapped here was a hell she wasn’t willing to experience and just wanted to get Skye’s foretelling over with. She was ready to return back to her body and the complex and back where Hunter was. She was saddened he might be upset at her lack of response and tried to reach out to him. All she found was cold blankness and fear spiked in her.

Lily refused to give into the terror, though. She kept telling herself she had been through worse and had to stay strong for Skye who would need her help to extricate herself from the vision. Lily wondered if it even was a vision. It was too real, too tactile, and the amount of energy she was expending was continuing to wear on her. Luckily, they finally reached the end of the staircase, and none too soon, as Lily was considering trying to break the spell Skye was under.

Before they passed into the next room, Lily could smell the freshness of clean water and hear the trickle of liquid falling into possibly a pool. As they strode into the next dark room, lights once again mysteriously came on. Lily inhaled in surprise when the room’s interior was revealed.

Astounding was an understatement. This room was also carved from blond sandstone but almost appeared to be some type of inner shrine. On all four walls were pictures of stained glass framed in 100

Sphinx Awakened
filigree gold and the images were of the universe. Appearing to be backlit, each picture glowed and showed numerous planets of gold, red, blue, orange, and so many other breathtaking colors. Stars danced around the planets while moons looped around them in their projected rotations. Taking up the entire center of the floor was a huge in-floor pool with aquamarine colored water lit from below and glowing eerily.

After a slight pause, Skye pulled Lily forward and strode towards the far end of the room where a set of stairs went to another platform. On the platform was a gold Sphinx crouched in protection, much like the one at the top of the steps in the Warrior’s quarters. Skye didn’t stop at the base of the steps but continued up until both of them stood before the Sphinx.

The golden Sphinx’s eyes appeared to glow gold and Lily swore she could feel the thing observing them. The sensation gave her chills but she didn’t really fear the Sphinx’s presence. Skye reached out and Lily realized she was trying to touch something the Sphinx was holding under its paws protectively. Lily held her sister back but maneuvered so she was closer to see what the object was.

Seeing what the Sphinx held, Lily quickly whispered, “Skye, it appears to be a scroll. One of the Pages of Seven, but it’s made of silver. Can you read it?”

Lily was worried even more when Skye didn’t respond back. She simply stood staring at the Great Sphinx with her white eyes and not even moving an inch now. Not sure of what to do, Lily tried to pull her sister away from the Sphinx. In their present existence there wasn’t anything they could do anyway and Lily didn’t know how to read the language. At least they now knew where the next Page was and that was a huge accomplishment.

Beginning to shake from her use of what she was beginning to understand as Life Power, Lily needed to find a way to get them back home. Skye was of no help caught in some catatonic state now and only staring into blank space which made Lily feel terribly alone.

Needing to hear a voice even if it was her own, Lily tried to get Skye to respond. “Skye, we need to get back. I’m running out of strength and you don’t look like you’re doing much better. Come on.

101

Christine Murphy

Snap out of it.”

Nothing, not one blink from Skye. Panic began to spiral up within Lily and she tried to reach out to Hunter but still there was nothing from his end. Shaking Skye, Lily tried again, “Damn it, Skye, come on. We need to get out of here. You’ve done enough for the day. We’re running out of time. Come on. Set us free!”

Not willing to wait any longer, Lily kept hold of Skye’s hand and put her arm around her shoulders forcing her body to move. With the movement came an unbalancing of their surroundings and the ground started shaking. An echoing growl resonated throughout the room and when Lily looked back at the Sphinx it followed her with red eyes.

Freaking out, Lily watched the Sphinx un-crouch and push the silver Page aside. It advanced a step, growling deep in its throat, and then it bared razor sharp teeth at her. The sight was even too much for Lily’s new plan to stand up against anything in her new life. A shrill scream escaped her and she forcefully dragged her sister down the steps and towards the door. Skye was of little help and significantly slowed them down but with adrenaline-induced strength, Lily dragged her across the floor with the Sphinx slowly trailing behind them. Lily didn’t know if it was just toying with them or had a plan to attack, but she wasn’t staying to find out.

They knew where the Page was now and could retrieve it in the real world with a stronger, bigger team.

As quick as she could, Lily pulled Skye back up the narrow slippery stairs, down the endless hallway, and back into the original tomb they had arrived in. Shifting her hold on Skye, she moved back to stand in front of her and shook her again yelling, “Skye.

Come on. We’ve got to get out of here. I think that thing is coming.”

Indeed she could hear the low growling as the Sphinx padded up the stairs and down the hallway to where they stood.

The adrenaline surge burst through Lily and she felt her telekinesis ramp up but she was afraid to use it in the surreal existence they were in. The unknown repercussions could cause any sort of event which could end up losing both of them in the in-between place of Skye’s foretelling. Lily tried to come up with a solution while trying to gather her waning strength and give one 102

Sphinx Awakened
last try to reach out to Hunter.

Not sure of what to do, Lily considered her next move. She knew her balancing had focused Skye into the pyramid allowing them to manifest in the location, so her guess was if she reversed the process perhaps it would throw them back out. If all went well they would be back at the complex, if not, she had no idea where they would end up. There was little choice in her decision though as the Sphinx came through the opening and roared in fury.

Lily screamed again and with a reflex of her abilities slammed outward with her telekinesis. The sonic boom was deafening and the Sphinx was thrown back in the hallway. The destabilization of her concentration of balancing Skye caused the same effects as if she had simply reversed the process. Instantly, Lily and Skye were thrown back into the violent spinning vortex, and Lily cried out not certain if she had retained contact with her sister. God only knew what would happen if she lost her. Lily couldn’t live with the fact if she had. She was supposed to protect Skye, not cause her death.

Panicked and infuriated, Lily screamed out and her scream became that of a snarling feline. Her inner Sphinx had surfaced enough to add to her abilities and draw in additional Life Power. In a desperate attempt to find purchase within this chaotic dimension of existence, Lily reached out again searching for Hunter. The reverberations of the vacuum hit her hard making her think she had broken every bone in her body, but at least she didn’t relent in trying to save her sister.

Becoming weaker and weaker, Lily pushed with all her might refusing to give up. She hadn’t lived through a nightmare in The Foundry to be picked off by this surreal experience. Reaching out for the one man who could save her, Lily used their Mated Link one more time. If she was going to die, she wanted to touch Hunter just one more time, even if only through their shared connection.

Spinning uncontrollably in the surreal vortex, Lily felt peace for an instant when she sensed him surround her with his incredible strength and Power. Before she could fully embrace him with her own energy she slammed into the equivalent of a brick wall.

****

Pure terror ripped through Hunter as he sat on the floor 103

Christine Murphy

clutching Lily tightly in his arms. Fear was something he refused ever to acknowledge in his life since the day when he witnessed his parent’s demise at the hands of a Wraith while they tried to protect him. He had survived, though, and watched as others came to his rescue. It was too late for his parents but somehow Hunter hadn’t been harmed by the creature’s touch and as he watched the Wraith destroyed, he swore he would never fear again. No, he would destroy as many of the bastards as he could. In opposition to everything he had sworn in the past, a terrorizing fear now had him in its grip to the point he could hardly think straight while Lily lay deathly still in his arms. He couldn’t lose her. Wouldn’t survive losing her. Why wouldn’t she just breathe?

With his heart pounding in his chest, Hunter shook Lily slightly and hoarsely demanded, “Come on Lily. Breathe for me. You can do it beauty. Just one breath at a time.”

He cradled her close feeling at a terrible loss as to what to do. He would do anything to save her but had no idea where to start. He could barely detect her inner Life Power and suspected she had used a huge portion of it in whatever last ditch effort she had attempted to extricate her sister out of her foretelling. Glancing up quickly to see if Skye had moved at all, Hunter could see she lay just as pale and unmoving in Ethan’s arms as Lily was in his.

Hunter had known without a doubt something was terribly wrong when she had called out for him through their link and he had rushed out of his meeting to get to her. By the time he had made it halfway to the entertainment room, he had felt Lily completely disappear from their connection and he had nearly hit the floor. His legs weakened, he had forced himself the rest of the way with Khenti Michael, Ethan, and Joshua shadowing right behind him. Even as shaky as he was, Hunter had still made it in record time.

Stepping through the door, Hunter had been frozen for a moment at the sight of Lily and Skye. They were sitting at one of the tables with joined hands touching the Pages of Seven and their eyes… by the Ancients… their eyes had been both white. Hunter had freaked and run straight toward Lily knowing she was in trouble but Eleina had blocked his way and Stormy had screamed not to touch 104

Sphinx Awakened
them. She had said something about Lily saying no matter what not to separate her from her sister.

Not grabbing Lily had taken every bit of control Hunter had possessed plus some. Standing there waiting those last few seconds while the strange tendrils of energy surrounding Lily and Skye dissipated had seemed like a lifetime to him. When the energy was gone, Lily’s eyes had rolled back in her head and only his quick action had kept her from falling face first onto the table. Now she was so pale in his arms he was hyperventilating just to see her wonderful hazel eyes open up and look at him.

Gritting his teeth, he gently attempted to push his Life Power into her system to help give her strength. He still couldn’t tell if Lily was breathing but at least the slightest tint of color spread across her cheeks. He ran his fingertips through her soft hair and across her jaw line but snatched them away when Skye screamed in Ethan’s arms.

In a blur of movement, Hunter shot his arm out to reflex his Sefu Element into his Power Sword to protect Lily from whatever new threat was coming after her. Last second, he reined in his Power to prevent the change when he saw Skye jerk up in Ethan’s arms and her panicked glance. Struggling, Skye worked her way out of Ethan’s arms and crawled toward Lily in evident desperation to reach her sister.

Hunter couldn’t have helped his reaction even if he had wanted to. His system was so shot with adrenaline and his inner Sphinx was so charged to protect Lily, he snarled. The sound was only a warning but Skye instantly froze in her crawl, paled, and then burst into full out tears. Ethan’s infuriated roar echoed off the walls of the room and Hunter was sure an all-out brawl was going to start. Not what he needed right now with possibly Lily’s life in the balance –
again. He was so worked up he wanted to roar at the world and the injustices which kept happening to her and to him. All of his nightmares were coming true again with the possibility of losing Lily.

Just when he would have welcomed Ethan’s attack to stop the hopeless thoughts in his head, Lily stirred in his arms. Just that quickly everything else didn’t matter anymore and his entire focus 105

Christine Murphy

shifted to her and her alone. Her long eyelashes fluttered for a moment and then there she was, her beautiful hazel eyes looking up at him. Only at him. Hunter inhaled deeply, only then realizing he had been holding his breath.

“Hunter,” Lily whispered and her soft voice touched the very depths of his being.

Embracing her closer in his shaking arms, Hunter leaned down and kissed her forehead ever so softly afraid to aggravate her condition but needing to touch her anyway. She’d been through enough. In turn, Lily touched his cheek when he sat back up and the gentle contact took him over the edge. He realized that no matter how small, he wouldn’t be able to handle anything else catastrophic for the day and would just end up losing it. Hunter started to shake from his low Life Power. He needed his downtime and he needed it now.

Not caring he had an audience of concerned Sphinx, Hunter stood up with Lily in his arms in an effortless motion. He turned toward the door ready to leave but his Khenti halted him in his tracks.

“Hunter, we need to talk about what happened here. I need to understand what it is my young Power Mate and the other female Sphinx were trying to accomplish here without coordinating with us again.”

“Michael!” Shouted an outraged Stormy. “You knew very well we were working on the Pages again. I can’t help it if we ran into something unexpected.”

“Everyone stop!” Cried an obviously upset Skye. “It was my fault.

My abilities got away from me and I couldn’t escape from the vision. If it wasn’t for Lily, I would have been in bigger trouble than what it ended up. Please, Michael. Don’t be angry. Everyone did exactly what we promised.”

With the tension ever increasing in the room Lily began to struggle in Hunter’s arms, but he wasn’t going to put her down. He adjusted her ever so slightly so she was more secure but turned her just enough so she could see the others.

Quietly and in a calm voice so opposite from the raging emotions running through Hunter, Lily added, “Skye’s right. No one did 106

Sphinx Awakened
anything they shouldn’t have. Stormy and Eleina even asked if I was ready. And I was ready enough, at least in my opinion. If Skye had gone in by herself, she wouldn’t have returned. I believe that, with all my heart. If anyone is to blame, it’s me, because I was barely strong enough to get both of us out, which I don’t understand. I’ve always been able to help Skye.”

Hunter watched in concern when Lily reached up and rubbed at her eye again. There wasn’t any blood this time but her right eye was definitely more blood shot than the left. She was trying to push herself too soon, too fast after her Transformation, but he knew she wouldn’t stop even if he begged her. So much of her life was already lost to her imprisonment and the spirit in her would not be denied.

Khenti Michael sighed heavily. Hunter wasn’t surprised when his leader still wanted to discuss what happened. “I appreciate you taking the responsibility, Lily, but what all of us just saw went above and beyond what was discussed in the research of the Pages. I refuse to allow any of you to be injured or killed in these endeavors.”

Before Hunter could stop it, a growl escaped him again. The shaking which ran through him was getting much worse, like a drug addict going into withdrawal. His Life Power was low and his exhaustion was going to lead to a violent breakdown if he didn’t get out of there immediately. His leader would just have to punish him later for the disrespect. When Lily looked at him with concern, even though she was the one who had almost died, Hunter knew he had to go. He was already losing it and he was sure his eyes were even glowing.

Just as his leader was going to go into the next segment of his spiel, Hunter loudly interrupted. “Khenti, I need to go now. I need to go to my sanctuary. I apologize.”

Michael appeared to have picked up on Hunter’s predicament and the fact he was on the way to one of his violent episodes.

During those times it was either go to his sanctuary and try and rebalance or hope the Gate was getting ready to open so he could release on the Wraith.

Hunter watched as Michael took a couple of steps closer and offered, “Do you need us to take Lily for you?”

107

Christine Murphy

Fighting back another snarl, Hunter quickly answered back, “No.

I need her to come with me. She’ll be safe. I promise.”

Any other person, Hunter couldn’t have guaranteed their safety with him when he came so near to his inner violence, but with Lily, he had no doubts in his mind. She was the only one who could soothe him with a touch, a look, and even her soft voice.

“Okay, Hunter. Let me know if you need us,” his Khenti carefully said.

Spinning on his heal, Hunter shot out of the room as quickly as he could. He felt Lily tighten her grip around his neck, probably holding on for dear life, while she was propelled across the entryway in the arms of a madman. Hunter wanted to laugh at himself. Yeah, a madman. Ever since he had witnessed his parents’

life ripped from them by a Wraith and the Wraith’s attempt at the same with him, he had had these episodes ever since. Alexandria had said it was from a psychological break which had occurred during the violence. A violence which had taken root in him. On the positive he had become a true killing machine with an extreme affinity for weapons and taking out the enemy. Unfortunately letting the viciousness within him to escape took time to repress again and sometimes he couldn’t suppress it at all.

Praying to the Ancients Lily wouldn’t see him completely lose it, Hunter moved as fast as he could to his private spot in the Garden Dome. Many a Warrior and his Power Mate visited the enormous dome filled with vegetation, wildlife, and naturally occurring water formations within the complex to find peace and relax. The underground dome, waterfall, and streams which ran through it were indeed natural and housed a diversified collection of plants and animals. The light source and other weather related functions to keep everything lush, green, and alive were technological wonders installed by the Sphinx and Egyptian. The entire area was open to anyone, but the sanctuary was his and his alone. No one else dare go within its perimeter.

Thinking of his sanctuary, Hunter could hardly punch the buttons on the elevator he was shaking so badly. How he didn’t drop Lily, he didn’t know, but he needed to keep her near him no matter what. He hadn’t felt this level of imbalance in a long time 108

Sphinx Awakened
and wasn’t sure he was even going to make it in time to his spot of peace. He had to, though, for Lily, for him. The one location he had created in memory of his life before the Wraith had ripped everything away.

Although it seemed to take forever, Hunter knew it was only mere seconds before the elevator traveled one deep floor down. As soon as the doors slid open, he shot out of the elevator, rushed through the small alcove, and pushed through the twin set of double doors. The first set was made of frosted glass but the inner set was clear. The doors functioned much like the doors of a bird aviary so the creatures of the Garden Dome didn’t escape. Once inside he didn’t even pause to enjoy the view but did take a deep breath of the fresh oxygenated air. Just that one breath would have normally started the unwinding process but not this time. The beauty of the roughly eight football field sized dome with its many trees of water-oak, maple, palm, and other trees seemed to mock him with their pureness and life.

Hunter wanted to roar to the heavens of all the life he had lost, his parents, his Warrior brothers, his friends through the years, but he didn’t. He clutched Lily tighter, and with a desperation that was quickly spiraling out of control within him, he charged down into the dome. With an unsteady gait, he moved down the dirt path which lead through the overhanging trees and the plants scattered beneath them. He barely noted the brilliant colors of red strawberries, pink flowering shrubs, birds-of-paradise, and roses of white, red, and lavender. Butterflies of blue and yellow fluttered across his skin and Lily’s as if they were drawn to her but then instantly dissipated when he growled at them. He moved so quickly he caught several doves and a white tailed deer by surprise sending them into a panicked flight or run to escape his aggression.

Most of the Warriors and their Mates went to unwind either at the seating or hammock areas in the tree line, the large green open field filled with tiny flowers in the center of the dome, or the rushing waterfall with its lazy pool of water beneath it. Not Hunter.

He went to his sanctuary with its one giant weeping willow and the bubbling brook which ran just behind the tree. When he reached the branch in the dirt path, he knew he was almost there and took a 109

Christine Murphy

sharp left. The closer he got, the more his breath panted and the harder he shook. For a moment he strongly considered putting Lily down and telling her to stay away from him. He had never become this unhinged before and didn’t think he was even near the bottom of his downward spiral yet which wasn’t good. Already Hunter didn’t even think he could talk and feared if he stopped he would probably collapse.

Clenching his jaw he forced himself onward and finally crashed through the gap of pink flowered bushes which surrounded his sanctuary from prying eyes. Blue and black butterflies flew everywhere in a breathtaking cloud of sky-blue color before they disappeared from his rough passing. Hunter staggered in a straight line toward his tree. The multitude of drooping branches seemed to beckon to him and offer protection from the ghosts which chased him. With the last of his strength he moved through the branches letting them brush over him and Lily. The sensation was akin to being welcomed back into the arms of his mother even though she was no longer with him.

Once he reached the trunk of the tree, Hunter turned and rested his back against it. With a huge sigh, he slowly slid down the rough bark until he was sitting on the soft grassy ground. His legs were sprawled out before him and Lily sat securely on his lap. With shaking hands he brushed his fingertips through her hair and kissed her temple. He wanted more, so much more, but the violent rush of energy within him made him draw back from her. Resting his head back against the tree, he closed his eyes and tried to catch his breath. His heart pounded, his breath rushed in and out, and his body continued to shake. Hunter swore he was in the throes of an all-out panic attack and could only credit his condition to the near miss with Lily. The emotions he felt for her were all consuming but he couldn’t examine them right now. There was just too much chaos within his mind and he was too close to snapping.

The man-made wind of the Garden Dome shifted ever so slightly so tendrils of Lily’s hair brushed his face and the scent of chocolate didn’t escape his notice. She had evidently been eating chocolate earlier and he could smell it on her. Hunter wanted to lick her lips and taste any small flavor left but he didn’t dare. His inner Sphinx 110

Sphinx Awakened
was too near the surface and he had no idea what that side of him would do, especially with the constant need from their Joining to claim her as his Mate combined with his spiraling instability. He was just too explosive.

Hunter tried to relax but his muscles just wouldn’t stop twitching. He even tried to concentrate on the sounds around him like he did during other times he had been overwhelmed into this state. The sound of the burbling brook running behind him, the twitter of the tiny green parrots which lived in the main branches of the willow, and the rustle of the leaves which were disturbed by the gently flowing wind, none of it helped. His condition was rapidly disintegrating and he realized he had to get Lily away from him.

Before he could speak Lily shifted in his lap and touched his cheek. Quietly she whispered, “Hunter, what is it? What’s wrong?”

He heard her incredible concern and felt her worry, her desperation to help him. She was the one who should have been asking for help and he should have been the one to help her. Not this reversal where he could sense her growing need to reach out to him and soothe him. All he knew was her presence and the contact she would initiate was too dangerous. Hunter didn’t know what he would do to her and if anything happened by his own hand he would destroy himself.

With shaking hands, he grabbed her wrist and pushed her away as gently as he could. In a rough voice he warned, “Lily, don’t… I don’t want to hurt… I can’t control…I can’t handle this right now…Fuck! I’ve never been this bad before.”

His mind spun round and round with what could have happened to her during the attempt at tracking down the Sixth Page of Seven.

His Lily had risked her life to keep her sister safe and in the end had almost killed herself in the process. She could have died, could have been lost to him, he would have been alone again, no one to care for, no one to hold on to, no one to love. Love, the thought was like a punch and when the realization hit him square in the gut he lost his breath, his focus, his vision for just a moment. Ancients help him; he loved Lily with every bit of his Life Force.

Hunter threw his head back slamming it against the tree and wrapped his arms back behind him and around the trunk. He dug 111

Christine Murphy

his nails into the bark, holding himself back from Lily, terrified he was going to harm her. He would have yelled at her to run but his Sphinx was too near the surface, and had grabbed a hold of his throat choking off his human voice. Closing his eyes he tried one last time for control but it was far too late. He was too far gone and the violence had to find some type of release. Gasping for air, Hunter opened his mouth to try and warn Lily one more time but all that came out was an anguished roar.

112

Chapter Seven

Staring at Hunter, Lily couldn’t believe how lost he was to whatever internal hell he was going through. Seeing him like this threw her into her own spiral of concern and fear. The fear wasn’t of him, oh no, she didn’t fear him in the least. The fear was for him.

She had sensed this kind of pattern in Skye when she was lost in her foreseeing and if something wasn’t done her brain would go into melt down causing brain damage. Lily didn’t think this would be the outcome for Hunter but he was obviously in terrible anguish which was tearing him up inside. She couldn’t leave him like this and even though he tried to push her away she wasn’t going to let him.

Shifting in his lap as carefully as she could, Lily lifted up slightly and brought her leg over his legs so she was facing him. Although it was a vulnerable position, she really didn’t care and sat down straddling his hips in an effort to get closer to him. Against her, Hunter continued to shake so violently she thought he was going to shake apart. Unable to take any more of his suffering, Lily reached out and touched Hunter’s cheeks.

“Hunter, look at me. Tell me what’s going on. Let me know how to help you,” she begged but he didn’t answer. If anything he was trying to fight and escape her touch. His jaw was clenched and she heard the scrape of his nails in the wood of the tree. She knew he was trying to hold himself back from touching her, but Lily thought that was exactly what he needed, to touch her to regain his balance.

Determined not to let him push her away, Lily leaned so close she could feel his panting breath against her cheek and murmured, “No, Hunter. I don’t believe for a minute you’ll harm me. Stop trying to push me away and let me help you.”

Pulling his head even closer to hers, Lily leaned her forehead against Hunter’s and closed her eyes. She had to get inside his head and find out what was going on and hopefully ease his suffering.

They were connected. He was Joined with her, they had a shared connection, and Lily was going to use it.

113

Christine Murphy

Completely winging on what she was supposed to do, Lily pushed her mind outward searching for the link, the thread of consciousness which connected them. It took a moment to find the Joined link because Hunter was trying to keep their mental contact to a minimum but her perseverance paid off. The moment she had the link, Lily wrapped her own mental ability around it.

Concentrating, she imaged the connection widening and when it responded to her she dove in with a velocity propelling her past Hunter’s inner defenses. As she dived down into his essence, Lily made sure she brought Life Power with her because Hunter appeared to be on the edge of exhaustion among everything else.

The moment her inner psyche crashed into his, Lily was overcome by the sheer magnitude of violent energy which surrounded his inner being. Chaos ripped through him but she was sure the key was touching him, getting as close as she possibly could to what he had called his Life Force. Reaching out, she rushed quickly down their connection farther and farther into the depths of her incredible Warrior until before her, bright as a pulsing star, was Hunter’s Life Force. Not even considering the possible risk to herself, if there was any, Lily surrounded Hunter with her energy and merged with him.

Lily gasped at the myriad of sensations and swore she heard Hunter groan. She wasn’t sure, though, as her concentration was on the internal world and not so much on her actual physical form. The images, the emotions which poured into her from Hunter were overwhelming but she processed each one much like she would with her sister. However, this time was so much more intimate, and as difficult as the process might be, she was going to cherish every moment touching his Life Force, his mind, and his body.

Trying to make sense of it all took a few moments, but when it clarified, she was in disbelief at the overwhelming overload Hunter was forced to take. Whatever had set him off had been a catalyst for everything she was envisioning and sensing now. Images of violence rained down upon her. She saw Hunter as a child backed into a corner watching as his mother screamed for help and the most hideous creature Lily had ever seen killed his father and then turned on his mother. When it was finished with them, it turned its 114

Sphinx Awakened
pitiless solid black eyes to Hunter before it dug its claws into him.

Lily felt the stabbing pain he had experienced as the poison sank into Hunter’s system and the pull against his Life Power as the creature tried to suck him dry. The horrible fear which had run through his young mind made Lily want to rush to the child and protect him with her own life. One word scraped across her mind as she looked at the gray skinned, clawed, jagged toothed creature attacking him – Wraith.

Somehow Hunter had survived the horrid attack, although how, she didn’t know. Lily shivered as the scene changed again and saw Hunter as a young man, his face furious while he concentrated on the fighting skills he would need to battle more of the demons which had killed his parents. The hatred within him made him strong but every time he gave into it, the hate ate a little more of his ability to feel the gentler side of emotions. Every time he tried to reverse and trust in those emotions of caring, of protection, of love, he lost another friend, another family member, another loved one.

The never ending cycle of loving, of violence, and of loss was slowly killing him just as surely as a blade through his heart. Every time he had to go fight a new battle against the Wraith with his brothers-in-arms and the Power Mates who were Joined to them, Hunter had to surround himself with the violent energy he had created. She understood now that the only way he could survive, how that precious child of long ago with the tender heart could survive, was by building the wall of violent energy she felt now.

The negative effects of this psychic trick were obvious to her now.

The wall worked for only so long blocking those emotions which could hurt Hunter until it back-lashed against him causing who knew what kind of damage. Lily had to stop it and stop it now. She couldn’t watch him suffer any longer.

Focusing her mental ability much like she did for Skye, Lily dove into Hunter’s Life Force wrapping her strength, her protection, and the love she felt for him around him like a buffer. She knew he would know now of the deep love she felt for him the moment she touched him. Lily would take his rejection of the love, if need be, but she was going to use everything at her disposal to pull him out of the chaos he was trapped in, including the Life Power she pushed 115

Christine Murphy

into his exhausted body. She concentrated on the incredible essence which was Hunter and begged him – Hunter, come back to me.

As soon as she touched him with her love and with her Life Power, everything changed in him. Almost like a reversal of polarity from negative to positive, Hunter’s violent wall dissipated and an incredible aching need and intense all-consuming love burst from him and completely enveloped Lily. Not just love, but love for her.

He loved her and she now realized when Hunter had seen her unconscious after bringing Skye back from her foretelling it had torn him to pieces inside. The event had thrown him into the spiral of inner violence.

Hunter’s love was so pure and powerful Lily was humbled by the waves of emotion which still flowed around her, caressed her, and penetrated her very Life Force. Wanting to give him just as much back as he was giving her, Lily took every bit of her love for him, and like a glowing orb, surrounded both of them in it until they were both bathed in its glowing Power.

The combination of both of their love was incredible and with a brilliant burst of light Lily found herself back in her own body, a body which was on fire with a need for Hunter that was beyond intense and he seemed to be of the same mind. His hands were tunneled in her now loose hair and he’d pulled her even tighter against him in an incredibly sensual way. The hard erection he had was obvious pushed so intimately against her sex and she had to resist the urge to squirm against him even though that was exactly what she so desperately needed.

Blushing with her thoughts, all Lily could do was look into his emerald green eyes. Captivating eyes which were filled with such incredible love for her. He had been so good at hiding it before or maybe she had been just too pre-occupied to see its full force. Lily watched as he smiled sensuously and she blushed even more when she knew he was just as connected to her thoughts and feelings as she was to his. She bit at her lip nervously and Hunter’s intense glance refocused on her lips.

Taking a deep breath, Hunter groaned, “Lily, my beauty. What are you doing to me?”

Lily wasn’t sure but she knew what Hunter was doing to her with 116

Sphinx Awakened
just his look. Her body was on fire for him with flashes of heat cascading all the way to her core. Ever so slowly he closed the gap between their lips, one precious inch at a time. Lily oh so wanted his kiss but when she tried to rush the contact, Hunter held her steady with the hands he still had threaded in her hair. He continued the slow building tease until his lips were just a breath away from hers.

Hunter held there just a moment and Lily wondered if it was to build the intense need flowing between them. Just when she thought she was going to explode he closed the gap and touched his lips to hers and then Lily did explode. She was hot, she was cold, she was imploding, she was exploding and all it took was one kiss from Hunter. A gentle kiss which didn’t stay gentle for very long.

She heard him groan and the gentleness took on a demanding urgency. His tongue swept along the seam of her lips and she opened for him. He dipped his tongue inside of her to taste and to tease. He was beyond skilled as he stroked and thrust into her mouth with his talented tongue.

Lily moaned wanting more of Hunter, needing to feel more of Hunter. Inexperienced, she wasn’t sure what to do but she was just going to go with the feeling of fire in her veins and where it took her. She wanted to feel his hair as he seemed so entranced with running his hands through hers. She reached behind him searching for the tie holding his long black hair back. It took her a moment to untie the leather and then she was brushing her fingers through his hair. She smiled against his lips thinking his hair was just as soft as any woman’s.

Hunter gently growled, “I heard that my beauty. You compare my hair to a woman’s? We’ll see how womanly you think I am.”

Shivering as Hunter used his fingertips to massage down her spine, Lily wanted Hunter to show her his manliness, and indeed he did. He trailed a path all the way down her back and then cupped her bottom squeezing gently. Not stopping there, he gripped her hips and then pressed downward while he ground up with his hips.

His obvious male hardness rubbed against her clothed sex and she wished the clothing covering her was gone. She gasped into his mouth while his tongue thrust into her in tangent with the teasing 117

Christine Murphy

thrust of his hips.

Her mind becoming so much needy mush, Lily followed the fire’s demands as it stoked ever higher within her. Instead of holding back from Hunter and his advances, she rubbed her body against his. Hunter’s answering groan told her he liked what she had done so she did it again, partly for him but mostly for herself and the rush of pleasure the motion gave her.

Wanting so much more, Lily ran her hands down Hunters’ chest.

She could feel each and every one of his defined muscles. Lower and lower she explored running her fingers over his rock hard abs which tensed under her fingertips. Wanting to pleasure him as much as he was pleasuring her, Lily stroked her tongue over Hunter’s on his next thrust into her mouth with his tongue which elicited a deep groan from him. She heard him draw in a sharp breath when her hands moved even lower to touch his waistband. Feeling giddy with the reactions she was causing in him, Lily pulled his shirt loose from his fatigue pants, tunneled up under his shirt, and planted her hands palm down against his bare abdomen. His stomach muscles bunched under her hands and she smiled at the feminine power she had over him. Slowly she slid her hands back up until she was right over his pounding heart. Hunter was excited which made Lily excited and in unthinking reaction she sucked on his tongue.

Hunter’s groan vibrated through her body like a strong purr.

Liquid heat pooled between her legs and his wandering hands became her focus. He tunneled under her shirt just like she had done to him. His hands felt so strong as he massaged her and the calluses on his fingertips against her bare skin tingled. Was he using his Life Power on her? She didn’t know but whatever he was doing was bringing her to a boil.

Slowly he touched her, he tantalized her, until he brushed on the underside of her breasts. Lily arched against him wanting to be closer, to be entwined with him forever. Hunter smiled against her lips and nipped at them before he pulled back. Lily would have followed his lips for more of his kisses but he suddenly had her face covered with her shirt for a moment before he pulled it off and sent it flying behind her with a flip of his hand. He reached behind her and with a twist had her bra clasp undone and her bra off in the 118

Sphinx Awakened
next breath.

Blushing she sat in his lap, her full breasts exposed to his admiring eyes. Lily was tempted to cover herself but Hunter stopped her grabbing her wrists as if he knew of her shyness. “No Lily. Let me see you. You’re breath-taking.” His voice was rough, thick, the passion so obvious.

Like a man in a trance he slowly reached out and brushed his fingertips along the periphery of her breasts in a slow circle. Round and round he went working his path inward until he circled her areola. Lily leaned backward on impulse reaching behind her. She grabbed Hunter’s thighs and squeezed to try and center herself. He played her body so well she felt unbalanced and at the same time ready to explode with her need. When he finally rubbed over her nipple Lily thought she was going to fall over.

Hunter knew what to do, though, placing a hand at her back to stabilize her. He leaned her back just enough for his exploration and she watched wide eyed as he lowered his head. He looked up at her from below his lashes and winked at her the second before his hot mouth closed over her nipple.

Lily gasped at the new sensations. Hunter’s mouth was incredible and he knew how to use it. Every lick of his tongue, every nip of his teeth, every suckle of his mouth drove her wild and made her wetter. She rubbed herself against his hard cock over and over and he ground his hips against her in return.

“Hunter!” Lily begged needing something but not knowing what to ask for.

Hunter’s deep voice penetrated the haze of her desire, “I know, beauty. I want to touch you. I need to touch you. I want to make you feel everything, Lily. Will you let me touch you?”

Lily was on fire with his touch, his mouth. She shook her head back and forth as the pressure built within her body. She wondered why he was asking and not just touching. She needed more touching. “Hunter, please.”

Her Warrior needed no further invitation. With a quick motion that left her slightly dizzy Hunter had her flipped onto her back, his strong body braced over her for just a moment. Balanced above her, he removed his shirt with ease right before he shifted just enough so 119

Christine Murphy

he could lean on the grass on his side beside her but he still kept one leg draped over hers. Without his shirt on Lily couldn’t stop her wandering eyes or her hand as she reached out and touched his chest and stomach again. She was mesmerized by the feel and the masculine scent of him. She wondered what he would taste like.

The nuances of the sensations she felt were amazing and intense at the same time. Not just the feel of Hunter’s skin under her palm but the grass at her back, which was surprisingly soft, while the gentle wind brushed across her bare skin causing her to shiver. A sound above her caught her attention and when she looked up into the branches of the willow, the play of the artificial sunlight flashed golden into her eyes. Among the branches above her played tiny green and lavender feathered humming birds and she laughed at their antics.

All of it faded away as Lily’s focus narrowed to everything Hunter when he placed his heavy hand against her bare stomach and he leaned down nibbling at the pulse point of her neck. “You’re absolutely stunning Lily. The sunlight glowing in your soft hair, your hazel eyes sparkling with energy, and your skin glittering with Life Power. I can’t believe you’re willing to be mine…” Hunter’s voice choked off and she felt him shaking against her. Through their Mated connection the words he was afraid to say out loud were obvious to Lily – Hunter loved her.

Lily brushed her fingers through his hair and over his cheek.

“Hunter, I love you too. No matter what, I am yours. Forever.”

Hunter lifted his head then and looked at her. His emerald green eyes glowed intensely with the energy he was trying so hard to hold back. “By the Ancients Lily, you are a gift, an answer to all of my prayers.”

She could tell he wanted to say more but Hunter was struggling with the words and the raging need within him. Lily refused to let him slide back into his suffering. Grabbing his hair she pulled him down so she could initiate another passionate kiss. Not waiting for him to be the aggressor she kissed him hard nipping at his lips and playing her tongue along his lower lip. The distraction worked better than she could have imagined when Hunter growled rolling farther onto her.

120

Sphinx Awakened

His kiss became intense as if he was trying to imprint everything which was him into her. He touched her everywhere playing with her hair, her face, her neck, her collarbone, and obviously had no intention of slowing down. The man couldn’t get enough and was slowly driving Lily insane with need. He caressed her breasts and rubbed his palm across her nipples; he slid his hand over her stomach and massaged her hip, all the while pleasuring her with his kisses.

When Lily felt Hunter’s hand at the front of her jeans skillfully undoing them her breath caught. Yes, she was nervous, but oh so ready for the next sensations she knew Hunter was going to give her. She heard the slide of the jean’s zipper and then Hunter was pulling the jeans down just enough so he could slide his hand inside her panties. She felt his hand still over her sex and he just stayed there unmoving, building up the suspense, the need.

Trembling and holding her breath, Lily thought she was going to pass out from the waiting. She wanted him to move, to touch her now. To please touch her, but she couldn’t voice it. Hunter smiled at her like a true hunter getting ready to pounce on his prey. She shivered with the ever increasing need looking into his glittering eyes. Slowly he lowered his head again, either teasing her or building the suspense even more. She didn’t know which but she was going to jump him if he didn’t do something. Did he want her to beg? She could beg.

He didn’t make her beg, though. He captured her lips and kissed her deeply thrusting his tongue into her mouth, licking, nipping, and more thrusting. And then he began to truly play her. He rubbed the heel of his hand against her clit in intense circles around and around until she arched her back and lifted her hips off the ground.

She moaned against his lips and he groaned back into hers. Just when the sensations couldn’t get any better Hunter circled the opening of her weeping sex with his thick finger. Lily gasped digging her nails into Hunter’s shoulders as she hung on to him.

Again he dipped farther into the warmth of her body just enough to penetrate and she whimpered wanting more.

“More Hunter,” she whispered against his lips.

“Yes, more Lily,” he answered back his voice deep and 121

Christine Murphy

mesmerizing.

Inch by slow inch Hunter slid his long thick finger inside of her making her feminine channel tighten and slicken even more. She tried to arch closer to him needing more, wanting more. He answered by withdrawing slightly and then slowly sliding back in deep. When he withdrew a second time, Hunter added another finger and Lily could feel the stretch. God, it felt so good, and her hands of their own volition started exploring him again. She needed to feel every inch of him.

Lily was inexperienced but wanted to explore and touch Hunter to make him feel the heat and need she did. She wanted to set him on fire. Picking up on the images Hunter was unintentionally broadcasting across their shared link occasionally, Lily could tell he was just as hot and bothered as she was. The thought drove her to just go with her desires and see where they led her.

Concentration of any kind was nearly impossible with Hunter kissing her senseless and his fingers thrusting so urgently into her but she managed to work his belt loose and get his fatigues unbuttoned. When he performed some type of intriguing circling of his fingers inside of her Lily’s brain completely hazed over with the sensual stimuli. On instinct alone she tunneled her hand down into his fatigues and wrapped her fingers around his long hard cock.

Hunter reared back from the kiss, “Lily!”

Lily froze unsure if she had hurt him. “I’m sorry?” She wasn’t really sorry she was touching him but hadn’t wanted to hurt him.

“No. No. You didn’t hurt me.” He huskily answered, a sensual smile spreading across his face. He shifted just enough to pull his fatigues down off his hips freeing his thick shaft so she could fully caress him. “You have such power over me. One touch and you have my Life Power all over you.”

Really focusing now and trying to understand what he was talking about Lily was suddenly in awe by the sparkling, glowing cloud of energy surrounding both of them. Hunter had indeed released his Power and it sprinkled down upon her skin making her shimmer. The touch of his energy tingled enhancing the slow thrust of his fingers and causing her sex to tighten even more.

Lily arched her back and closed her eyes reaching for the 122

Sphinx Awakened
unknown precipice drawing her ever closer to something incredible.

Unable to help herself she went with the motion of Hunter’s hand, the slight movement of his hips and stroked his hard manhood. He gasped against her lips and kissed her hard and deep entangling his tongue with hers. He played her until she was moaning and crying his name. The slow circling thrust of his fingers encouraged her to speed up the stroking of her hand.

Hunter broke the sensual kiss and leaned his head against hers.

“Lily, I don’t know how much more of your talented dainty hand I can take. You’re a natural, my beauty. Your touch is driving me crazy,” He took in several deep breaths and then Hunter’s intense gaze met hers. His glittering eyes spoke of his need and in a husky voice murmured, “I want to make you come Lily. I need to make you come. Come undone my beauty.”

His words vibrated through her body and Lily was sure she would come right there and then but never having experienced it she wasn’t sure of what to expect. Hunter was there for her, though, and leaning down near her ear he nipped at her lobe and laved at her ear. She gasped and in a whimper begged, “Hunter, come inside me. Please.

Stilling for a moment Hunter groaned and thickly answered, “By the Ancients, Lily. I do want to be inside you, but…,” he shivered against her when she stroked her hand over the length of him again.

“I don’t think I can control myself right now in any form and you’ve been through enough. It would be your first time and I don’t think I could handle seeing you in pain again right now.”

Lily thrashed under him desperate for the fire and the pressure concentrating in her core to be relieved. She tried to wrap her free leg over his and pull herself closer but Hunter kept her firmly in place with the hand working every ounce of pleasure from her.

Thinking of Stormy’s words, she breathlessly cried, “But Hunter, Stormy said the inner Sphinx numbs pain. I’m suffering now.”

Hunter’s breath from his gentle laugh tickled her ear. He leaned back just enough so Lily could see the heat and passion in his eyes.

“Did she now? I think you girls are teaming up on us men.” He nipped at her lips before continuing in his deep voice, “My Sphinx is too wild right now Lily, especially so soon after my episode. Trust 123

Christine Murphy

me beauty and hold on. I’m going to make you fly.”

She did trust him with everything in her. He had saved her risking his own life and protected her from the beginning. Lily wanted him to fly just as high as she knew he was going to take her.

When he reclaimed her lips in a demanding kiss thrusting into her mouth with his tongue, she pushed wave after wave of her Life Power into him through their shared connection. The instant the energy entered him she stroked him and felt his cock grow even harder and throbbing in her hand.

Her focus slipped, though, when he unexpectedly returned energy to her and resumed with the stroking and thrusting of his fingers inside of her wet sex. The fire and pressure built and built with every thrust of his fingers, every grind of his palm against her clit. She stroked him faster and he answered with faster thrusts.

Her tongue danced with his and her kiss became just as demanding as his. She could feel Hunter’s other hand bunching in her hair and her free hand gripped at his shoulder as she tried to hold on to the edge of the precipice but was so ready to fly as he had told her he would make her do.

Lily wanted to cry out when Hunter ended the kiss, but he gave her a sexy smile right before leaning down near her ear. He licked across her ear and chills ran down her back and straight into her core causing the sensual muscles to tighten and quiver right at the beginning of something mystical. She was right at the edge and needed to fly. Wanting to take Hunter with her she stroked the entire length of him and squeezed gently when she neared the slick head.

Breathlessly Hunter commanded, “Don’t stop, Lily. You have me, beauty. I’m right there with you, but I’m not going without you.”

His words excited her even more and she stroked faster just as his fingers thrust into her over and over.

The pressure and pleasure at her center was so intense Lily didn’t think she could take anymore. “Hunter, please,” she cried arching against him.

“Yes, Lily, time to fly,” he ground out shuddering against her. She felt his lips at the sensitive spot below her ear as he kissed her gently and then he purred right near her ear. The sensation vibrated 124

Sphinx Awakened
through every inch of her body until it settled at her core. Instantly her inner muscles clamped down on Hunter’s fingers and she screamed his name from the waves of intensity which washed over her. Wave after wave of orgasms overwhelmed her until she moaned and whimpered from the pleasure Hunter was wringing from her.

Slowly the waves began to slow but Hunter wasn’t done teaching her how to fly. Again he purred but this time he called to her through their Mated Link also– Lily. I love you, my beauty. Not wanting to come again without him, Lily mentally wrapped him up in her pleasure and when the next set of intense waves engulfed her she took Hunter with her.

So completely lost in the orgasms, Lily barely heard Hunter, even when he roared her name, but she felt him when he came. He shuddered against her so hard she thought he was going to shake apart and then she felt his cock pulse in her stroking hand, his come slick against her palm as she continued to stroke him. Together they held on to each other while they rode the waves of ecstasy over and over again.

Lily never wanted it to end but eventually her body quieted and her muscles completely relaxed. She felt like she was going to simply melt into the ground or float away, but Hunter’s body protectively wrapped around hers kept her secure. Her mind floated in sweet bliss for a few moments until Hunter touched her cheek.

She opened her eyes to look up at him not even realizing she had closed them. What she saw left her breathless as Hunter looked down at her with pure love burning in the depths of his emerald green eyes.

Concern began to seep into his expression after a moment as he touched her lips with his fingertips. “Are you okay? I didn’t hurt you did I, Lily?”

Smiling up at him, Lily answered back, “No, Hunter. What you did to me was incredible. I never thought I would ever be with a man. Especially a man who I love so completely.” She took a deep breath and sighed glancing up at him out of the corner of her eyes.

She could see he still saw her as the delicate flower he had to protect, and perhaps she was, but she was also Sphinx now and 125

Christine Murphy

wanted to learn more, to be more, and to have the abilities he could teach her to fight back.

Biting her lip nervously, Lily hoped her words wouldn’t drive him away or have him freaking out again, but she had to say them. “You have to promise me something, Hunter. I know you want to protect me, especially since we’re Joined, but I don’t want to be the helpless victim anymore. I want you to teach me how to fight, how to use weapons, and how to use my Powers. I know you don’t want to hear this, but we need to find the Sixth Page of Seven, and we know where it is now. Skye found it.”

Hunter tensed against her and his eyes began to glow. Lily felt his energy expand suddenly and shimmer down around both of them again like glittering mist. He closed his eyes and took several deep breaths. She could see how hard it was for him to hear the truth in her words but within mere moments he opened his eyes again and appeared to regain control.

Slowly he sat up gathering her close and adjusting his fatigues before settling her in his lap. He took his shirt and in silence cleaned the evidence of his passion from her hand. Tossing his shirt on the ground, Hunter pulled her securely against his chest. Lily was completely surrounded by his embrace and she felt so incredibly safe in his arms but she still needed him to understand her desire to be self-sufficient with the dangers which surrounded them. Hunter kissed her temple and then sighed heavily. She waited nervously for either his explosion or a complete denial of her desires.

Surprising her, Hunter did neither and in a level tone, he said,

“Alright, Lily. I can feel your need for this and don’t want to hold you back. You’ve spent too much of your life a prisoner and I’m not going to keep you locked up any longer, but…”

There it was the tension in him and she could detect it now swirling under the surface. He feared any harm coming to her, feared not having her near, having her facing dangers he thought weren’t necessary, and most of all feared losing her forever. Deep inside Lily knew Hunter was fighting to not regress back into the violent state he was in earlier. He was trying so hard to hide it from her but she wanted him to come to terms with her desire for self-126

Sphinx Awakened
sufficiency.

He was trying for her and she knew it with every deep calming breath he took. Finally, he continued. “I’ll train you, no one else. I’ll stand with you no matter what danger comes. If I’m not there, you’re not to risk yourself, ever. Not for me, not for anyone. If you have to, you run, Lily. You run as far and as fast as you can. If anything happened to you…I don’t think I could stay sane. I would die inside. Tell me you understand, Lily.”

Lily wanted to relieve the renewed tension in him. She turned in Hunter’s arms so she could wrap her arms around his neck.

Brushing her fingers through the hair at the nape of his neck she dared to lean in and kiss him before she answered back to reassure him. “I promise, Hunter. I’ll do whatever you say. I’ll try hard to learn your techniques and to use whatever weapon you think is suitable for me. Hopefully, whatever is still healing within me will eventually allow me to use my telekinesis like I should be able to. I hate not being able to use my ability when I finally escaped being drugged all the time.”

Hunter gently kissed her back. Lily felt the surge of his desire for her but he held himself back. “Give it time Lily. You’ll be healed in no time. You’ll see. Now, tell me more about what you found with the Sixth Page.”

Settling into his arms and leaning her head against his shoulder Lily closed her eyes and imaged what Skye and her had seen before beginning her description. “Well, traveling with Skye into her visions is always a little rough but we got there okay. When we finally settled we were inside some type of Egyptian tomb. It even had a sarcophagus. We traveled down through a tunnel within the structure and then down a large set of stairs. Once we arrived at the bottom, we stepped inside this room with a large rectangular pool.

On the walls hung pictures which lit up when we arrived. They appeared to be made of stain glass and had planets and star images in each one. There was a set of stairs that led up to a platform where a golden Sphinx statue crouched protecting the Sixth Page which was made out of silver. I’m not sure, but I think Skye tried to reach for it, and suddenly the Sphinx came to life, its eyes glowing and trying to get to us.”

127

Christine Murphy

Lily shivered and Hunter rubbed her back. “The fourth Pyramid.

It sounds like you were in the fourth Pyramid. I’m not sure how Skye imaged or ethereally took you there, but with your description of the Sphinx Guard and the Pool of Power, that has to be where you were.”

Hunter tensed against her and she touched his face to get his attention. His eyes were so serious and for a split moment she thought she saw a sadness cross his handsome face. “Hunter what is it?” He seemed a bit desperate when he brushed his fingers down her jaw and then across her lips. “Lily, the fourth Pyramid was the site of one of the most costly battles in our past. Multiple Gates existed there, we lost Michael’s father, almost lost Michael, and that was the site Eleina was trapped in the fractured Gate. We’ve had to go back there before and every time has been a nightmare and dangerous. Eleina will have to tap into the Gate’s energy to jump us there, but every time the Gate’s energy is used, there’s a danger of opening another Gate.”

Nervously, Lily asked, “Isn’t there another way to get there? Old fashioned flying to the desert and caravanning in or something similar?”

Shaking his head, Hunter sighed. “No. I’m afraid not. The energy contained in what is left of the Pyramid keeps it from being penetrated and the rooms that do exist are deep within the base of the structure. No human has ever entered it. Only we can get to it via Gate Jumping. I’m afraid retrieving the Sixth Page is going to be dangerous, to say the least. I just pray Turin hasn’t found a way to tap into the Pyramid energy or we’re screwed. It’ll be dangerous enough as it is. I know both you and Skye have to go, but....”

Hunter ran a hand through the silver strands of his hair pulling in agitation. “Fuck. I don’t have a choice but to train you. I can’t lie, Lily. It’s going to be hard. I’m going to have to be hard on you to get you prepared for the dangers and risks which are sure to not only be here fighting the Wraith but at the Pyramid.”

Lily felt Hunter’s tension skyrocket again but at least the violent energy of before didn’t return. He pulled her closer into his embrace and Lily more than welcomed it. She felt Hunter’s love surround 128

Sphinx Awakened
her and the fear of losing her. The fear he tried to hide from her.

Lily knew she was going to have to endure more pain to become a weapon strong enough to survive the challenge even if Hunter didn’t want to inflict it upon her. If he couldn’t, she would just have to find someone who would. She couldn’t bear the thought of failing and possibly meeting her maker, leaving Hunter lost and in pain if anything happened to her.

129

Chapter Eight

Hunter had meant it when he had said he was going to push Lily to the edge of her endurance. The fear of losing her drove him to push her into levels in hand to hand combat and weaponry techniques that in her human life she would never have been able to master. Lily amazed him, though, with the abilities she had picked up in such a short time of being transformed into her gorgeous Sphinx form. Sleek and in control of her movements, she danced before him across the dirt packed ground of the underground football sized arena gracefully cutting and slicing at an imaginary opponent. She was a natural as the empty stadium style seats made of stone stared down upon her and the overhead lights shined down giving her ginger brown hair a lustrous sheen.

Even at the beginning of the training, Lily had picked up the skills quicker than many seasoned Warriors he had worked with. It was almost like she was refreshing an ability she had already known. Hunter had started with the mechanics of strength, endurance, and the art of balance and muscular memory. Taking her to the seventh level of the complex, he had started her in the gym allowing her to get a feel for the weights, learn the movement of her muscles through stretching, and then he had taught her tumbling which would come in handy to escape her enemy if needed.

Lily hadn’t been satisfied there and had asked for more. Not just more in her training, but more in their relationship. She wanted him just as badly as he wanted her. But again, he was afraid; afraid to take that final step to finish completing their Joining, the Mated bond which would seal their Life Forces permanently together. He brushed his hand through his hair in agitation because completely Joining with her was exactly what he wanted, what he needed, but every time he looked at the carved tree on the wall of his room he only saw the very real possibility of losing his Lily as surely as he had lost others who he had loved.

130

Sphinx Awakened

Losing Lily would be too much. He had survived other losses in his life but without this beauty before him, he would be done, finished, unable to go on. Swallowing roughly he forced himself to focus on her and the quick thrusts of her borrowed sword. She was quick, she was agile, she was skilled, but would all of it make her strong enough when a Wraith came for her. Would it make her strong enough if Turin came for her and he wasn’t there to stop the maniac?

A hand on his shoulder had him spinning around and almost reflexing his Sefu Element. Seeing it was only Joshua he cursed,

“Damn it, Joshua. Give a warning cough or something. Man, I nearly took your head off.”

Joshua merely gave him a cocky grin. “She’s got you that much on edge, huh? Welcome to the world of being Mated, my brother.”

Leaning closer to Hunter, Joshua said conspiratorially, “Which part is driving you crazier? The fact you want her every waking second or the fact you would let a Wraith rip you in two to keep her safe? By the way, which one of you is being stubborn and trying to hold out against the final Joining?”

For a moment, Hunter wanted to smash his fist into Joshua’s face. He knew the Warrior was just trying to help him out, but Joshua’s prodding questions hit the nail right on the head. Hunter sighed heavily and rubbed at his face. He glanced over to where Lily continued to practice her shadow dancing technique. Watching her slim body move, Hunter had to hold himself back. His hands curled into fists in an effort to not grab her and kiss the hell out of her.

Hunter cleared his throat before he answered, “She scares the hell out of me, Joshua. There should be more fear in her. It’s like she’s trying to make up for all those lost years in a handful of days.

She wants to know everything, do everything, feel everything.

Through the connection we already have I can feel her energy, her strength, and her growing abilities. She’s like a whirlwind inside, ever spinning, and drawing everything to her. I’m afraid she’s trying to burn the candles at both ends and someday her fire will burn out.

I don’t think I could…” Hunter couldn’t continue for a moment. He hated the weakness of the never-ending fear within him. Having Lily now, the fear was concentrated on losing her.

131

Christine Murphy

“You love her.” Joshua’s simple words instantly pulled Hunter back from his inner spiral of dangerous thoughts and focused him back on the man.

“What? Of course I care for her,” Hunter hedged. He openly had told Lily he loved her both mentally and verbally but admitting to others made him feel vulnerable. When Joshua raised an eyebrow at him, Hunter cursed. “Fine. You need me to say it, then fine. I love her. I love her more than my own stinking life and it scares the fuck out of me. There. I said it. Happy now?”

Joshua looked away, crossed his arms, and a small smile bloomed on his face. “Yeah. Actually it does make me happy. It’s good to know someone else has joined the ranks of the tortured Mated.” Hunter heard the happiness and love in Joshua’s voice, so there couldn’t be a whole lot of torture going on. His brother-in-arms turned to him then and touched his arm. “Just remember Hunter. Don’t let the fear keep you away from her. She is yours and you are hers. Just like the Joining pledge says, just like your inner Sphinx knows, and just like your Life Forces cry out to each other.

Together your love will be stronger than anything else. Stronger than the fear you carry, stronger than the enemy, and as we have seen in the past, stronger than death itself.”

Standing there for several seconds, all Hunter could do was meet Joshua’s even stare. He didn’t know what to say to the best timed advice he’d ever received. He realized he had been holding Lily off because he had been letting the fear keep her away from him. He had used the training to keep her exhausted, the meetings and planning to leave her presence, and every other excuse he could think of to avoid taking the next physical and claiming step with her. And through it all, his beautiful Lily had patiently waited for him. He would have to make it up to her – and soon.

Joshua suddenly let out a huge sigh, “Listen, as much as I enjoy staring at your pretty boy face, you asked me here to help you out with Lily’s training. Time is precious, so what do you need me to do?”

Hunter rolled his eyes at Joshua’s opening shot at him. “First, fuck you man. Second, yeah, I need you to test her for me. For once in my life I can’t bring myself to truly battle test someone’s skills.

132

Sphinx Awakened

The thought of putting one tiny knick on her skin has me hyperventilating and my inner Sphinx going crazy, but she needs to be tested so I know what weaknesses she has.”

“Hmmm. I can see that. You’re the best at training and you’re second guessing yourself because it’s your Mate. Don’t worry. I’ll help out. As long as you promise to not cut me into pieces when I put her to the test. The way you’re clenching your jaw and popping your knuckles tells me you’re going to be challenged by this Hunter.

Do you need to leave and I’ll report back to you?”

Before Hunter could stop himself, he roared, “No!” From the corner of his eye he could see Lily instantly stop in her practice and he felt her reach out to him through their link. Turning to her he said, “It’s fine Lily. Joshua’s here to test you. I can’t…I can’t do it myself.”

Lily nodded and gave him a gentle smile which sent his stomach into somersaults. Quietly she said, “I understand, Hunter. Whatever you need me to do.”

Taking a deep breath, he turned back to Joshua. “She’s been amazing at the training. Completed the vaulting room in no time. I was waiting for wings to spring out of her back as she flipped from platform to platform. Grappling went pretty well too. She’s agile.

Can wiggle out of every grip I could think of and even flipped me on my back a couple of times.” He heard her giggle and the image of her landing on him to steal a kiss flashed into his mind. He glanced at her with a raised eyebrow sending an image back of him flipping her onto her back and positioning himself between her legs. She blushed beautifully and spun around to pace to the center of the training arena.

He watched Lily for a moment as she toed at the dusty ground waiting for them. The site of her in that location made him remember when Stormy had gone through the Warrior’s Ceremony battling his fellow Warriors to earn her place as a Warrior while so many Egyptians, Elders, and others had looked on cheering in the arena seating. Too many faces judging their Power Keeper, but in the end Stormy had taken the injury protecting Khenti Michael. She had won and become a true Warrior showing them all. Thank the Ancients the archaic ceremony had been banned and Lily wouldn’t 133

Christine Murphy

have to go through it. Not that he would have allowed her to be exposed to the danger anyway.

“All right. It sounds like she has done spectacular. What about the weaponry? I can see she works the swordplay with skill and in open air. What about against a real opponent?” Joshua massaged his wrist where his Sefu resided as if in preparation to reflex.

“Aced the daggers and the throwing stars. The sword she’s pretty good with too. The only thing I’m worried about is she hasn’t been able to find a grip which suits her.”

Joshua popped the knuckles of his sword hand saying, “I can see that. Even the sword she’s holding doesn’t quite fit. Did you want to try and find a Sefu Element that might bind to her? I trust she would take care of it, so I have no issues there.”

“I would prefer that if Lily is willing. She hasn’t really asked many questions about them, although she knows what they are with her sister having the mini-Sefu on her thumb.”

Joshua nodded, “Once we’re done here, we can go over to my weapons room and see if we can find one for her if Lily’s up for it.”

Hunter agreed, his mind already on the upcoming test for Lily.

His heart rate started to pick up and his Life Power began to hum within his body. He hoped he was able to keep it together and not do something stupid trying to protect her. If he could have removed himself from the situation he would have, but he needed to see how she would respond to an all-out attack.

Lily approached them and Hunter tracked her every step until she was right next to him. Concern was written in her features and she reached up running her fingers through his hair and touching his cheek. “Is everything okay, Hunter?” The sound of her voice and the caress of her hand instantly eased the tension and the swirling energy within him.

He leaned down and kissed her full lips before saying,

“Everything’s just fine, beauty. Joshua agreed to test you.”

She smiled at him then and the sparkle in her hazel eyes captured his attention. The combination of his desire for her and the adrenaline running through him for her safety in the test was a heady combination. Almost dizzy with the two sensations, Hunter had to take a deep breath. He held it for a moment and then blew 134

Sphinx Awakened
the breath out in an effort to lower his pulse. He didn’t feel relieved by the action but Lily’s continuing excitement and confidence at the prospect of fighting Joshua did more to take the edge off than anything else.

“Well, Lily, are you ready to take me on?” Joshua fired back at them as he moved to the center of the arena kicking up dust as he went.

One side of Hunter cringed at her having to fight Joshua, the other side wanted to see what she could do. Lily didn’t give him a chance to balance his two sides out. She kissed him quickly, and with an even quicker spin away from him, she jogged over to the center of the arena positioning herself in front of Joshua with sword ready in hand.

Hunter almost wanted to laugh when Lily taunted Joshua, “I’m ready. Any time, any place Joshua. Oh, wait. How about now?”

Any amusement Hunter would have found in her jabs at his brother-in-arms was lost, though, when Joshua reflexed his hand.

The Sefu Element wrapped around his hand and wrist instantly shifted from its bracelet form into the deadly silver and crystalline Power Sword. Hunter’s impulse was to run to Lily and protect her, but instead he spun on his heal and positioned himself on the side line as close as he could to the center of the arena. He would have the best view of the battle from there and be heard if he had to make suggestions.

“Ready, Lily?” Joshua asked and Hunter knew this would be the only warning Lily would receive.

“Ready,” she quickly bit out, and surprising even Hunter, Lily attacked with full force. Her speed was incredible to behold and the arcing swing she aimed at Joshua’s head was perfect. Hunter didn’t think Joshua had been completely prepared because normally he would initiate the attack, but with a quick adjustment, he easily blocked Lily’s incoming blade.

The ring of metal on metal echoed throughout the arena and Hunter was pleased to see that the enhanced sword Lily was using had stood up to the Power of the silver edged crystalline blade.

Anything not enhanced would be destroyed by the Power Swords.

He hoped Lily’s strength would hold up as well to Joshua’s power-135

Christine Murphy

house swings.

In answer to Lily’s direct attack, Joshua swung full force from above as if he was going to chop her in two from head to foot. Lily was quick and in a blurring motion had her sword up in an overhead block before Joshua’s Sword even got close to her precious head. When Hunter saw her arms give slightly from Joshua’s strength Hunter found himself taking a step forward before he could stop himself. The last thing he wanted to do was distract Lily. He forced himself to take a step back. The movement made him realize his muscles were twitching again. Just what he didn’t need was to have an episode in the middle of her test.

Making sure the shared connection he had with her was minimal in case he projected his upset, Hunter continued to watch the dangerous dance. Lily would attack Joshua with a thrust and he would counter with a front block. Joshua smoothly transitioned swinging for her legs and she would answer with a downward block.

On and on the challenges and the blocks went back and forth at an even pace but Hunter knew Joshua was just warming her up for the true test. Every moment which passed had Hunter becoming more wound up because he knew it was coming, and even if he desperately wanted to, he had to stay out of the fight and let her be tested.

Joshua almost immediately went into the next level of the test which was highly unusual. Hunter thought perhaps Joshua knew he couldn’t take anymore of Lily being attacked and wanted to wrap up the rest of the evaluation quickly. Joshua’s attacks, his swings, his slices became faster and faster until finally one snuck past Lily’s defenses. She cried out in pain and Hunter had taken three steps this time before he stopped himself. A snarl escaped from him and then a low growl. Yes, he was even closer to an all-out episode and he became angry with his weakness. How could Lily ever grow into someone stronger if he kept suffocating her?

A quick brush of her mind against his told him Lily was sensing his discomfort. She was trying to tell him she was fine. He was distracting her when he was supposed to be the level headed observer taking notes to help her improve. Instead, he was the one who was getting overwrought with nerves and risking her focus.

136

Sphinx Awakened

Growling, Hunter backed up to the side line again and concentrated on her movements, her cuts, her thrusts, her every move. She was so controlled, so elegant, and at the same time, so deadly.

As if she was getting even, Lily managed to get past one of Joshua’s blocks to just knick his elbow. Joshua gave her a deadly grin and challenged, “So you want to play do you? Prepare to feel the pressure Lily. Your enemy won’t be kind once you get to them.

They will become desperate to take you out before you take them down.”

Hunter steeled his nerves. He knew what was coming, a Joshua who would use the very energy in his Power Sword to get the advantage. Joshua’s Sword began to take on the slightest tinge of a glow. Hunter was sure he was purposely keeping it to a minimum to protect Lily from his incoming attack, an attack that seemed ferocious to Hunter even though he knew part of it was because his mind was colored in his need to protect Lily. Joshua would never actually cause serious damage to her, only the slight nicks and cuts to let the student feel the burn when they screwed up.

The pressure was vicious too as Joshua swung his Sword harder and faster with aggression. Lily’s muffled growls of frustration weren’t so bad to Hunter, but the occasional smothered cry of pain from another injury to her precious skin was slowly driving Hunter over the edge. Every time Hunter was ready to call the test off Lily would send him a definitive demand through their Mated Link. The last reverberated in his head – No you don’t. I can do this!

On a particularly vicious round of blows, Hunter was sure Lily was going to be cut again, but with a quickness that surprised even him she flipped up and over Joshua. Landing solidly behind Joshua she swung for his back, a particularly pleased smile on her face, but he spun and with ease blocked her strike. Hunter could see the raw frustration cross her features and then her surprise when Joshua’s next swing impacted her sword and pushed her back.

Lily skid across the dirt, dust flying everywhere, and she switched the sword to her other hand. She shook her dominant hand from the sting of Joshua’s Power strike. Hunter cursed under his breath realizing Joshua was taking the test to the final round. The make or break phase. Hunter stepped into the arena to tell Joshua that 137

Christine Murphy

wasn’t necessary but it was too late.

In a blur of motion Joshua was on Lily striking over and over with his Power Sword and the energy which ran through it. She did the best she could but her slightness and the absence of a Power equal to Joshua’s left her too exposed. Her sword suddenly went flying and the only thing left between her and Joshua’s incoming Sword was air.

Hunter knew without a doubt Joshua was going to stop before he actually touched Lily. Perhaps in Lily’s mind she knew it too but for a split moment Hunter sensed hers regress back to the helplessness she had known for so long. Rushing for her, Hunter only made it a few steps before he was frozen by Lily’s consuming fear which crashed through their link. Followed closely behind the fear was a blinding fury of her inner Sphinx coming to the surface in her defense.

Lily’s scream of fear became a snarl of fury and as she threw her hands up in protection over her head her telekinesis exploded outward. Joshua was thrown up into the air so high Hunter was sure he was headed toward the hard rock ceiling at a bone crushing speed. If not for Hunter’s innate protection against her Power he would have been in the same situation.

Shaking off the effects of her fear hitting him so hard, Hunter sprinted toward her as he yelled, “Lily, it was part of the test. Lily!

Stop! You’re hurting yourself.”

Knowing Joshua would be fine, even if he impacted the ceiling of the arena and fell to the floor, his main concern was Lily. Already the glow in her right eye from using her abilities was fading and a bloody tear streamed down her flushed cheek. He grabbed her pulling her into his arms and cupped her face in his hands so she was looking at him.

“Lily, please. Stop. Joshua was just taking you into the next level of the test. No one will harm you. It’s my fault. I should never have let the test get this far. Beauty, please.” Hunter’s heart began to pound and he could feel his muscles begin to twitch. Not good news and not what he needed right now.

Panicking now, he wasn’t sure if she had heard him or not, but the sound of Joshua’s voice behind him as he landed back on the 138

Sphinx Awakened
ground told Hunter that Lily had heard.

“Son of a bitch, she’s powerful,” Joshua breathlessly laughed.

The air pressure around them eased up and Lily collapsed against him. If not for his arms supporting her, he was sure she would have hit the ground. She leaned heavily on him and he feared she might have passed out. Desperately needing to know she was okay Hunter tilted her head back to find her eyes closed and tears running down her face.

****

“Lily, talk to me. Tell me you’re okay.” Hunter’s voice was tense but it still soothed Lily. She was disappointed in her performance in the test and to top it off she had almost killed Joshua with her telekinesis. Even worse, now she was going to start crying all over Hunter.

As Hunter wiped the moisture from her face she opened her eyes and saw blood on the white handkerchief he held. Just great. Her eye was bleeding again. She was supposed to be getting better not falling apart.

Sniffling she said, “I’m so sorry Hunter. You did so well teaching me and I failed.”

Covering her face, she just couldn’t go on. She had so wanted to show Hunter she could be self-sufficient, not someone who had to be constantly protected. Hunter wouldn’t let her hide though. He gently grasped her hands and pulled them away from her face.

When she looked up at him again, he surprised her with a demanding kiss. A kiss which swept her away for just a moment before she remembered Joshua was still in the arena with them.

Gasping, Lily pulled back and glanced at Joshua to make sure he was okay. Other than a calm patiently waiting expression on his face he seemed no worse for wear. “Joshua, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to almost kill you. There’s something terribly wrong with me.”

Hunter brushed his fingers across her cheek and drew her face back around so she was looking at only him again. “Lily. Listen to me. You did exactly what you should have in the test. You’re new to fighting, and believe it or not, you were very close to the level of a newly trained Warrior. You have to understand, Joshua has been fighting for ages and he took you through several levels of the test.

139

Christine Murphy

Higher than I should have let him. That was my fault, but in the long run he was right to do it. I needed to know what you could do and you were incredible. If not for the fact you need a sword which fits you and you’re still having issues with your Powers, you would have been formidable. Your inner Sphinx even came to the surface and she was…stimulating.”

Taken off guard by Hunter’s choice of words Lily glanced up at him and blushed from the expression of pure need and heat that burned in the depths of his eyes. If not for an audience and the need to tell him of her concerns, she would have been tempted to jump him.

“Hunter, when my telekinesis kicked in, I didn’t think I could turn it off. If not for your voice calling to me, I think I would have been in trouble. That’s never happened to me before, not being able to control myself. I’ve always been able to control my ability. I’m worried, Hunter. I’m…I’m dangerous. You might be safer having me leave until we can figure out what’s wrong with me.”

Unexpectedly, Hunter pulled her close and a low growl emanated from him and vibrated through Lily. His fear of losing her swirled across their connection and rushed through her system causing her heart rate to pick up. Darkly he demanded, “You can’t leave me, Lily. I mean…damn it, we’ll figure this all out. Don’t give up on your training. It’s only the beginning and we’ll have Alexandria take a look at you. If you were really that dangerous, you would never have been able to reverse what you were doing. Do you understand Lily?”

She did, she did understand. Perhaps she was being overly cautious about her abilities but there was something severely wrong. Even now a pounding continued behind her eye but she tried to keep the pain subdued and hidden from Hunter. He was strung up enough at the moment from having put himself through watching her battle Joshua. For such a strong deadly Warrior, he had such intense emotions that appeared to overwhelm him at times. Lily thought he was almost her opposite. Sometimes the emotions she knew she should be feeling, like fear or hatred from the terrible treatment all those years at the Foundry, should be a cauldron within her, but at times there was barely a flicker. Perhaps she was still numb and the only one who could make her emotions 140

Sphinx Awakened
explode to the surface was Hunter. Only he could pull the love, the pleasure, and the passion from her depths.

Quietly she finally answered. “I understand Hunter. I just don’t want to hurt you or anyone else. I’m training to defend myself and to be able to fight the enemy, not to harm those I care about.”

“I don’t believe for a moment you’d hurt me or anyone else here.

You’re too kind hearted and gentle Lily. How you’re still so pure of heart and mind I have no idea with what you went through. I just wish you weren’t quite so determined to learn how to protect yourself, especially when you have me.” She would have defended her decision, but Hunter interrupted her first. “I know, I know. You want to be self-sufficient and I respect that. You’re doing well. A few adjustments, like a proper weapon which fits you and a little more training, and you’ll be my little fighting beauty.”

Lily rolled her eyes. Hunter could make hunting down an enemy sound like an art, a brutal art, sometimes with his words. She thought maybe it was his way of dealing with the violence which ran through his life when she knew all he wanted was to have a life of peace and love. He would never admit it, especially in front of the other Warriors. Even now as she touched his mind, his heart, and his Life Force, she knew the only thing he wanted to do was take her up to his room and hold her all night long.

A clearing of a throat brought Lily’s attention back to the fact Joshua was waiting for them. The man had really taken all of the theatrics of the test in stride. Just another day of paranormal in the lives of the Sphinx Warriors she supposed.

Joshua stretched and ran his hand through his strawberry blond hair before he offered, “Well, if you’re serious about getting her an appropriate Sword, my offer still stands for the Sefu Element.” Lily instantly perked up at his words.

Excited now, she wrapped her arms around Hunter’s neck. “Can I really? I would love to see them.”

Hunter’s slow smile made butterflies dance in her stomach.

“Your wish is my pleasure, Lily.” The man was absolutely gorgeous when he smiled, his emerald green eyes intense with his desire to see her happy.

He took her hand then, kissing the back of her knuckles, before 141

Christine Murphy

he turned to follow Joshua. Hunter strode across the arena stirring up the little dust motes and pulled her closely behind him. Lily didn’t think he would let her outside of his personal space for a while since he appeared to be still recovering from the trauma of seeing her battle. She was a little keyed up herself still but the prospect of getting to see the unbound Sefu Elements was intriguing.

Joshua was a few steps in front of them leading the way and Lily felt like a little girl going to unwrap a Christmas present. Out the door and down the hall they quickly traveled until they entered into Joshua’s weapons room. He was in charge of all things weapon including their making, their enhancement such as the sword she had been using, and most importantly the care of the Sefu Elements.

The weapons room was longer than it was wide but the organization made maximum use of the space. The area was divided perfectly and dependent on the type of weaponry. Weapons hung from the walls, everything from swords, to axes, to shields, and even more archaic weapons such as pointed maces and a spiked ball and chain. Lighted cabinets were situated along the walls as well containing more silver and gold swords, knives, throwing stars, sickles, and other unidentified objects. In the back was a blacksmith’s kiln and tools including an anvil, hammer, and a nearby circulating water fountain for cooling metal.

To the right of the kiln were several more lighted cabinets far enough away that the heat would not affect the contents. Inside the cabinets were copper containers sitting in neat rows. Lily watched as Joshua retrieved a set of keys and unlocked the cabinets. He gently lifted one of the copper containers out, opened the lid, and then upended the contents out onto the gold velvet covered table.

Fascinated, Lily leaned over the table and watched as the long silver mercury-appearing Sefu Elements slithered across the table like snakes. The only ones she had seen so far were already bound to others looped around their middle finger to spiral down the back of the their hand and then wrapped around the person’s wrist where the Power Signature formed a disk on the back of their wrist.

Hunter still held her hand, their fingers entwined, so Lily lifted 142

Sphinx Awakened
his hand up closer so she could see his Element. Running her fingertips across his silver Sefu she was intrigued by his Signature, a green emerald with a bow and arrow in the middle of it. A beautiful creation to his name sake. A hunter against all things evil to save the world.

Glancing up at Joshua she asked, “I noticed before, the Sefu’s are so warm. Why is that?”

Joshua hovered over the Sefus as if protecting them and perhaps he was. He watched them with the eye of a father making sure each was accounted for before answering, “That’s because they’re part cellular, as well as element. They live and they bond to the Sphinx who best matches their energy and who they accept for life. Once they’re bound to a Sphinx, any separation by accident or purpose means their death. They must have the energy of that person to survive. We also know now they have basic consciousnesses, as Skye was able to save Ethan’s when his was torn from his arm. The energy she carried and her affinity for telepathy was enough to allow it to communicate and for her to reassure it so the Sefu survived.”

Hunter touched her cheek capturing her attention. “Would you like to try and find one today, Lily?”

Excitement coursed through her and she smiled at him. “I would love that.” She turned to Joshua and asked, “Can I Joshua?”

Joshua nodded. “You may. If you lay your hand palm up on the velvet, the Sefus will touch you to test your energy. Should you match one and it accepts you, the Sefu will bond to you.”

Letting go of Hunter’s hand, Lily tentatively leaned closer to the table and laid her hand in the middle. The velvet was incredibly soft on the back of her hand but Hunter’s body was hard when he leaned directly against her back and wrapped an arm around her middle.

The feel of him against her was incredibly distracting but she didn’t mind at all.

At first the slender Sefu randomly slid across the gold velvet avoiding her but after a few moments all three of them converged towards her hand. All three touched her at once and a tingle ran across her hand where each one lay against her. She started to giggle from the sensation but instead gasped when her own Life 143

Christine Murphy

Power surged towards them. Something was wrong and her right eye began to sting again. Lily was terrified she was going to harm the Sefu Elements.

As if sensing her spiking energy, Lily watched the Sefus immediately shoot to the outer edges of the velvet curling in on themselves. Lily snatched her hand off the table making a fist and crossing her arm across her chest. She was immediately pulled back into Hunter’s embrace and she rubbed at the sting in her eye.

Hating she was unable to control whatever was wrong with her, she quickly apologized, “I’m so sorry Joshua. I hope I didn’t hurt them.”

Sadness flooded her. Every time she tried to become stronger and make Hunter proud of her, she failed. She could have hurt the poor Sefu and now she had no chance of ever bonding with one of them. Joshua seemed to take her apology in stride but he quickly gathered the Sefu Elements from the table and placed them back in the copper container.

Joshua tried to reassure her, though, his voice kind when he said,

“It’s fine Lily. We’ve worn you out from the evaluation and your body’s stressed. Plus you’re still getting used to being a Sphinx. It’s only natural to take a while to get control of your abilities, even if you controlled your telekinesis before.”

Lily didn’t believe that was the issue. Something was off deep within her but she didn’t know what. She realized she was just going to have to stop pushing herself and take a break until they figured out what was wrong with her. Perhaps a part of her hadn’t transformed properly, or because she already had a strong ability, it was damaged in the Transformation. Whatever it was, she wasn’t quite in control anymore and that made her a danger to everyone around her.”

Lost to her inner thoughts, only Hunter’s touch on her cheek and his deep voice captured her attention, “What is it, Lily? What happened? I felt your Life Power surge and then your pain.”

Leaning into his strength, Lily closed her eyes for a moment. A deep exhaustion and hopelessness suddenly crashed over her.

Would she ever be able to be strong and an equal to Hunter?

Hunter, who she loved and wanted to be with forever; if she didn’t 144

Sphinx Awakened
kill him first with her unpredictable Power.

Looking up at his handsome face she sadly said, “I know something’s wrong Hunter. I just can’t explain it and I know if I don’t get a handle on my telekinesis I could hurt someone. I could hurt you, Hunter.”

Lily thought her emotions were locked deep away but she was wrong. Sheer panic at harming Hunter as others had harmed her suddenly overwhelmed her. She couldn’t deal with the thought and the room began to close in on her. The pressure behind her eye increased and a slight dizziness made the claustrophobic sensation turn into a slow spin. Crying out in anguish, she pushed out of Hunter’s arms so quickly he didn’t even have a chance to stop her.

With every bit of speed she could harness, Lily sprinted out of the room and down the hallway to the elevators. She couldn’t breathe, needed air, needed to escape. To where, she didn’t know but anywhere to stop the overload of the pounding energy in her head.

145

Chapter Nine

Tears filling her eyes, Lily could hardly see the elevator call button but managed to jab the thing anyway. Trying to block everything out, she covered her face hating the fact that once again she couldn’t stand on her own and fight back. Frustration wove its way through the sadness and the anger. She had to be successful, if nothing else, for Hunter so he wouldn’t be so afraid all the time that he was going to lose her. If she died…she just couldn’t handle the thought of leaving him alone, lost, and broken.

Strong hands gently gripped her wrists and pulled her hands away from her face. Through her watery vision Lily looked up into Hunter’s loving expression. “Lily, it’s okay. I’m here and I swear, I won’t let anything happen to you. I’ll always be here for you.” She started to tell him she wanted to be the one to stand strong for him, but he already knew. “Lily, I know you want to be strong and you’re doing great. You just passed a test a lot of beginning Warriors couldn’t even pass. You’re agile, quick, and once you get a handle on your Powers you’re going to be deadly for any Wraith that gets near you. But…you have to understand, it’s my nature to hover over you, to protect you, and to be with you. You do want to be with me, don’t you?”

Lily’s breath froze in her chest as his uncertainty of her desire to be with him leaked across their shared connection even though he had tried to hide it from her. How could he ask her that? Of course she wanted to be with him. Maybe it didn’t always seem that way since she was trying to be self-sufficient and defend herself. The times she had mentioned leaving was strictly for his safety and the other Sphinx, not because she was trying to run away from him. She had felt his conflict in completing the Joining, so she had backed off giving him room while he worked through his fear of losing her, but she had not rejected him. Yet, he seemed to think everything she was doing was so she could be on her own. Had she been so wrapped up in her own need to protect herself from any future 146

Sphinx Awakened
abuse that she appeared to not want him anymore?

“Oh, Hunter!” Throwing her arms around him, she tunneled her body as close to him as possible and hung on with every bit of her strength. She opened her Link with him and flooded his system with the love she felt for him.

His answering response was instantaneous as his love rushed into her depths and all the worry he had felt watching her battle Joshua. Hunter had been holding so much back from her it was a wonder he hadn’t ended up back in his Sanctuary. He brushed his fingers through her hair, touched her cheek, and held her tighter against his body. It was as if he couldn’t get enough contact with her and when he tilted her head back she happily met his lips halfway in an all-out consuming kiss.

For the longest time he tasted her and ran his hands over her body like a man who had been starving. Lily felt the same and didn’t ever want him to stop. She realized she had been so caught up in her practice and preparation for the worst to happen she had been remiss in not enjoying the love and intensity Hunter could give her.

Hunter finally let her come up for breath but kept her close in his embrace. She could feel the intensity he held back and the way his muscles twitched slightly under her palms. She really had tested his boundaries to the maximum of standing back and letting her work through the training and the battle. The test itself had cost him a lot and Lily felt bad for putting him through the conflicting trials of wanting to please her and needing to protect her at the same time.

She decided she had done enough in learning to protect herself. The rest would come with time if needed.

Reaching up, she touched his cheek and saw the shadows under his eyes. “I’m sorry, Hunter. You’ve been wonderful. Thank you. I’ve learned so much from you but I think I’ve had enough. You’re tired, I’m tired. Will you just hold me for a while?” She wouldn’t press him for anything more even though she wanted so much more.

Touching his lips softly to hers he murmured, “I thought you would never ask. Let’s get out of here. There’s nothing more I want to do right now than hold you close and touch you.”

Blushing, she looked down at his chest. The way he had said, touch her, was laced with sensual meaning. The thought of his 147

Christine Murphy

strong hands running over her body like he had done in his Sanctuary the other day had her body firing up. Would he want more? Would he do more? She hoped so.

Perhaps he was sensing her thoughts or perhaps she was broadcasting through their connection but he leaned down near her ear and whispered, “I do want you, Lily. More than anything.”

The timing was impeccable as the elevator arrived and the doors whooshed open. Hunter took her hand and pulled her into the elevator behind him. Suddenly she was nervous and wondered exactly how far Hunter would go with her. She turned into him and smoothed her hands up his chest pressing her body to his. He just got the elevator button pushed to take them to the Warriors Quarters before she felt him give into his need.

Hunter cupped her face and captured her lips in a demanding kiss sliding his tongue along the seam of her closed lips. She instantly opened to him and when he tasted her the fire spiraled to the center of her body and straight to her sex. Without even trying Hunter had her wet and needy and she so wanted to climb up his body until she could rub her core against the hardness of his arousal which was pressed against her hip.

Seeming to know exactly what she needed, Hunter grabbed her by the hips and Lily suddenly found her feet off the floor. She wrapped her legs around his waist and Hunter cupped her bottom holding her up. Lily whimpered as the sensual heat burst in her core when Hunter pressed his hips so tightly up against hers. He moved, rubbing his erection so erotically against her that she thought she was going to explode.

Lily arched her back and leaned back in his arms trying to press even closer to him. She ached and wanted to scream from her need.

The fire spiraled within her and she knew only Hunter could make her burn even brighter.

“Hunter, please,” she begged.

Laughing, Hunter nipped at her neck. “Yes, Lily. I want you just as much, beauty, but I think we better hang on until we reach our rooms. Unless you want an audience.”

Gasping, Lily wiggled in his arms until he helped her back down to the floor of the elevator. Like a scoundrel, Hunter slowly slid her 148

Sphinx Awakened
down his body until she was almost moaning for more. Blushing, she couldn’t believe she had been acting so sexually open but Hunter just seemed to completely bring that side out of her. Of course she didn’t mind in the least, but still, having an audience wasn’t her thing.

Hunter reached over and punched another button on the control panel and she suddenly realized he had locked the elevator. No doubt to tantalize her and when she looked up at him, arching her eyebrow in question, he shrugged and gave her a boyish grin. Lily was relieved to see he was already relaxed now that she had backed off on her desire to be trained in all things violent.

Once the elevator resumed its movement they arrived fairly quickly. The doors opened and with a palpable excitement and need rolling off of Hunter, he pulled her out behind him. The doors to the entryway already stood open, which was unusual, but when they completely entered the entryway, it was obvious why. The area was filled with Warriors and Power Mates and the tension in the room was thick.

With an immediate and smooth movement Hunter stopped and pulled Lily to his side. She instantly felt safe wrapped in his embrace and was glad he was there. So many eyes watched her with concern and she knew something was wrong and it had to do with her. Hunter must have sensed the same because he began to growl low and long.

“Easy, Hunter. She’s safe. I just gathered everyone here because we couldn’t contact you,” Khenti Michael reassured him. “You were unreachable through the Warrior’s Link which is highly unusual.

There was only static and I’m guessing it was because of Lily.”

“Me? I know I can intervene with Skye’s telepathy but I’m not strong enough to block yours.” At least she didn’t think so. When Hunter continued his growling she turned away from the on-looking group of her new family and friends and touched Hunter’s cheek.

He stopped growling but the aggression rolling off Hunter didn’t stop or decline one bit. He was ramped up to protect her and she had to just go with it. Her shoulders slumped, so much for spending time with him. This new world of hers just didn’t slow down and 149

Christine Murphy

she wasn’t sure when it would just be her and him together, enjoying each other, and if she had her way, loving each other.

Hunter cleared his throat and shifted her so she was standing more in front of him. When he pulled her back and his hips brushed up against her, she felt the evidence of his need still hard and strong. Hunter’s breath brushed across her ear and he whispered ever so lightly, “Easy, beauty. I love your thoughts but I need a little control right now. Soon, I promise, soon we’ll be together.”

Lily wanted him to promise again but his slight smile vanished and he looked back up at the group, a serious expression taking over again. “I’m not sure why I couldn’t be contacted but we’ll figure that out later. What’s happened? I can feel the Gate’s energy, but no spike.”

Ethan stood up from the steps running his hand through his short spiked black hair. “That’s just it, dude. The Gate is past due for making an appearance. We’re wondering if Turin has found some way to suppress the Gate’s energy, so we can’t tell when the Gate is opening. Even though it hasn’t happened yet, my calculations and the slight changes in the Dimensional Gate’s energy indicate it will open, and open soon.”

“Okay. So we’re prepping for another battle.” Hunter growled and Lily saw the concerned glances turn her way again.

Khenti Michael scanned the entire roomful of occupants and an uneasy sensation spread through Lily. There was more here than had been revealed and she feared the night was going to be a bad one. Even Hunter tensed behind her and wrapped his arms even tighter around her. She watched as the other Warriors hovered over their women as well. How did they all do it? Be so brave in the face of ultimate danger and possible death? Lily was absolutely amazed by all her new friends and family.

Beginning to pace with Stormy right by his side, Michael continued, “We actually have two battles. Ethan has picked up on human intruders on the edge of the desert headed our way. The surveillance equipment honed in on their progress and detected tracking devices. The signal drawing them is coming from within the complex and we’ve identified the intruders as being from the Foundry.

150

Sphinx Awakened

Hunter jerked against Lily and snarled, “Fuck! Those son-of-a-bitches get anywhere near her and I’ll kill them with my bare hands.

There’s no way in hell I’ll let them get near Lily.”

Eleina approached and Jacob was right there on her heels. Softly the Priestess said, “We know Hunter. None of us will let anyone get near Lily to take her. She’s one of us now and we all care for her.”

Lily thought the reassurance was partly for Hunter but also for her. This close knit group of Sphinx took care of their own.

Protected those they considered family and would take no prisoners when one of their family was threatened. The intensity of Lily’s feelings to the thought took her breath away. For a moment she was sure she was going to cry but Hunter’s strong hand massaging the back of her neck soothed her.

As Lily relaxed, her focus sharpened and she picked up on Khenti Michael’s previous words. “You said there was a signal drawing them here.” She shivered and touched above her right eye. “It’s me, isn’t it? Alexandria got the probes out, but there must be something left. Something their tracking. Something still blocking my telekinesis and that’s why I’m having problems.”

Hunter ran his fingertips along her temple and roughly said, “I should have detected something, Lily. Why didn’t I sense you were suffering?” His emerald eyes began to glow as his anger built and he growled, “Michael we need to have Alexandria finish checking her. I should have made sure we followed up. Damn it.”

As if she knew she had been the subject of discussion Alexandria walked in through the entry doors dressed in her white medical coat and dragging two duffels. Behind her, a young woman with auburn hair and the strangest gold eyes burst in. She was dressed in blue fatigues, blue t-shirt, black boots, and a silver weapons belt packed with knives and throwing stars. On her right hand she wore an elbow length dark blue glove and on her back was strapped a sword.

She looked deadly and a bit put out.

Alexandria dropped the duffels and glanced at the auburn haired woman before saying, “Lily, I can check you downstairs in the Trauma Cell. I’d do it now but we don’t have time. Elder Chloe just stopped by medical with one of her sudden insights. She said the Gate is opening in five and will be waiting downstairs for us. Ashlyn 151

Christine Murphy

is evidently going to be assisting with some intruders?”

To Lily, Michael’s expression wasn’t happy but he said evenly,

“So, Elder Chloe is weaving her agenda again is she.” Before anyone could actually answer him, he held up his hands. “Never mind.

She’s probably right this round. If the Dimensional Gate is opening then we’re going to have to split the team anyway. Fuck. This is just going to be one of those fucked up nights.” He paced away from Stormy and then ran his hands through his hair before turning back.

“All right. This is how it’s going down. Hunter, Jacob, and Ashlyn intercept our visitors. I would prefer to not have an incident with humans, but if they’re as dangerous as I think they are and involved with Turin, take them out. The rest of us will be ready to battle down in the Staging Cavern in five. I need the Guardians Elite to assist.”

“Already prepping and heading down, Khenti.” Lily glanced toward the entertainment room door to find a tall muscular man with sandy brown hair. He was dressed in fatigues and t-shirt like the other Warriors but instead of a black t-shirt, his was brown. As he turned his light blue eyes in her direction she noticed on his cheek a glittering diamond-like image of an ankh.

“Thank you Arik,” Michael quickly said. “Now, lady Sphinx, I’m going to need you this round but I’d appreciate it if you stuck with Arik. My nerves are shot as it is. Stormy, Eleina, to the rear of the battle; Skye, assist Alexandria and her team in the Trauma Cell; Alexandria, take Lily with you as well. Once you check her out then she can assist with medical.”

Khenti Michael approached Lily then and she felt Hunter’s arms tighten around her again. Michael gave Hunter a look as if he knew what he was going through but his comment was directed to her.

“Lily, I know we haven’t given you much preparation on this part of our lives, other than the training Hunter has given you, but we need you down there. No matter what, you’re one of us, and we will protect you just as we do everyone else in our family. Never doubt that.”

“Thank you, Khenti.” Lily moved to follow Alexandria but Hunter refused to let go of her. Touching his face she sought his attention 152

Sphinx Awakened
and he completely focused in on her and only her. “It’s okay Hunter. I’ll be safe. Don’t worry.”

“Lily won’t be going anywhere near the Staging Cavern right now I’m afraid.” A female voice of power cut over the many side conversations. Her authoritative voice even cut through the pounding in Lily’s head from the adrenaline pumping through her.

Everyone including Lily turned to the entryway doors. In the opening stood an older woman, her long silvery gray hair was braided down her back and she wore a dark blue robe with intricate silver stitching resembling ancient script around the collar and the end of the sleeves. In her hand she held a silver walking staff and at the top of it was a huge diamond. At least Lily thought it looked like a diamond but what captured her attention even more was the woman’s silver eyes. Eyes which were staring straight at her. Lily could feel the energy rolling off this woman in her direction and it was a bit disconcerting.

Hunter growled and cursed under his breath, but Lily still heard him, “Fuck man, we just can’t catch a break.” He sounded a bit desperate and she could feel the vicious energy within him begin to spiral up. Much more and Lily was afraid he was going to break.

Michael stepped forward intercepting the approaching woman.

“Elder Chloe, to what honor do we owe your presence?”

Elder Chloe bowed her head ever so slightly in some type of recognition which Lily picked up on. “Khenti Michael, as always it is a pleasure seeing you and your Warriors. I’m sorry I was unable to pick up more but I am certain the Gate is going to open shortly.”

The Elders expression became distant for a moment but then with crystal clarity she snapped back and renewed her focus even stronger on Lily.

Lily shivered feeling a premonition breathing down her neck. She looked to Skye wondering if her sister was picking up on anything but Skye just shook her head, a sadness spreading across her features. Evidently her sister sensed nothing but this Elder Chloe had found something. Lily wondered exactly what kind of abilities the woman held. She appeared to be incredibly powerful and yet she was so frail looking. Like a mirror of her thoughts the auburn haired Ashlyn stepped over and held the Elder’s shoulder.

153

Christine Murphy

The Elder gave Ashlyn a glare and with a scowl Ashlyn backed off. Clearing her throat the Elder continued, “Lily, I ask your pardon but you must stay here with me.”

Before Lily could answer Hunter snarled, “She needs to go to the Trauma Cell with Alexandria!”

“Calm yourself Warrior! We don’t have time for such theatrics.

Time is of the essence.” Elder Chloe’s powerful voice boomed off the walls and Lily felt Hunter cringe against her.

Not wanting to cause any problems for anyone, Lily wiggled out of Hunter’s arms before he could stop her. She marched straight over to the Elder and stood before her. Lily was picking up the strangest vibrations of energy from the Elder which were so similar to her sister’s. She had no fear of this woman unlike the others who were incredibly wary of Elder Chloe. Lily could almost feel the distrust coming from the others but all she had was the urge to reach out and touch the Elder to soothe her.

Before anyone could stop her or argue further Lily interjected,

“I’ll stay with the Elder. I’ve sensed this certainty before in Skye.”

Lily turned to face the others completely unafraid to turn her back on the older woman. She directed her words to everyone but her pleading glance was for Hunter and Hunter alone.

“Trust me, please. This is what I need to do and perhaps the Elder can share some of her thoughts with me. You’ll know where I am, plus I won’t be underfoot. You won’t have to worry about me.

There’s enough danger to be dealt with tonight. Please, I’ll be fine.”

Lily reached out through the Mated Link then to Hunter brushing her Life Power gently against his inner chaos wanting to calm him.

With a confidence and certainty she told him, “Besides, you’ll know if I need you and I have no doubts you’ll be there for me.”

Not a whisper was heard in the room as if everyone and everything hung on the one moment Hunter would either accept or explode. Even Lily wasn’t sure which way it was going to go for a few seconds as Hunter’s internal system was spinning in increasing intensity but with an amazing discipline and, yes, even ruthlessness, he grabbed hold of the violent energy. Downshifting cost him and Lily saw Hunter shudder and take several breaths. He was getting control for her and the action told her so much. Hunter did trust 154

Sphinx Awakened
her and would do anything for her. Even stand down and let her take control of the situation. She swore she would make it up to him.

“All right, Lily.” Hunter approached her but not before casting the Elder a glance which told Lily he was warning Elder Chloe to not even try to stop him from touching his Power Mate. Any action would have been catastrophic but luckily the Elder said nothing.

Lily felt Hunter’s protecting energy surround her for a moment as he pulled her close. After a gentle but claiming kiss he said, “Stay safe beauty.”

He stepped away from her then and with a last heated glance, he stepped around Elder Chloe and stormed towards the door shouting over his shoulder, “Man, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m going to kick some Foundry ass.”

Hunter’s words and actions were like an instant catalyst. The entire entryway from the base of the sweeping staircase to the entertainment room to the far side of the room where the artistic tapestries hung down the walls cleared in moments. Warriors, female Sphinx, and the Guardian Elite Arik disappeared through the entryway doors to the elevator banks. As the last person left, the double doors swung shut with a final thud which echoed across the polished tiger eye floor to the inset stain-glassed planets and stars in the ceiling.

Lily had never felt so alone and she wrapped her arms around her middle. Without thinking she reached for Hunter through their connection. As always he was instantly there for her. It’s okay, Lily.

We’re going to use the underground tunnels to get to the surface.

I’ll be back before you know it. And don’t let the Elder harass you.

Taking a deep breath, Lily knew the Elder was no threat. Why the others were so jumpy around her, she didn’t know. Even Skye wasn’t afraid or wary of her but the others seemed to avoid her like the plague. She wondered why, but simply shrugged it off and turned to Elder Chloe.

The woman seemed a bit uneasy which Lily thought was strange.

She was supposed to be this all powerful Elder, but at the moment she just seemed to be rather frail. Worried Elder Chloe was going to collapse in front of her Lily offered, “If you don’t mind, I think a 155

Christine Murphy

seat in the entertainment room would be nice. I can even get you a snack if you would like.”

“Thank you, child. A seat would be nice.” Elder Chloe in her quiet way stepped by and headed for the room. Lily followed in silence contemplating why it was so important to not go to the Trauma Cell. Finding whatever might be inside of her which allowed the Foundry to track was priority to Lily but evidently the Elder didn’t think so.

As soon as Elder Chloe entered the room she moved over to the section of the room with the music stereo and shelf after shelf of CDs. Having CDs rather than everything digital was rather odd but Lily thought perhaps old habits died hard with the Warriors. Her thoughts stuttered to a halt, however, when the Elder raised a finger, held it poised there for just a moment, and then with a flick of her wrist, the rock band, “Theory of A Deadman” played across the speakers. The volume was high enough to be heard but low enough to not cut across a conversation.

With a quickness which was astounding for her age, the Elder spun and sat down in the nearest dark brown wood and leather chair. Her movement almost knocked over one of the chess sets arranged on the circular wicker glass-topped tables near her. She cast a glare at the offending chess pieces but simply arranged her clothes around her, leaned her silver walking staff on the side of the chair and folded her hands in her lap.

Taking the chair across from Elder Chloe, Lily sat back and rolled her shoulders in an effort to relax. The action didn’t help and Lily sighed. Her life was still a mess, stressful, never ending, and with no time to just sit and be with Hunter. God, she loved the man and hoped nothing happened to him in between the Foundry and the Gate. She was curious as to what the Gate was, what it could do, but at the same time her skin crawled with the sensations of the energy flowing through the complex from it. The Gate, a danger to all those she loved, and when opened, would release evil creatures and Turin who was the cause of every horrible thing that had ever occurred in her life.

Lily jumped when a growl emerged from her throat. She glanced up when the Elder laughed and said, “Yes, the Sphinx in you is just 156

Sphinx Awakened
as sensitive as the others. There’s no doubt you will be powerful, Lily.”

Leaning forward she answered in frustration, “But how can I be powerful and help Hunter and the others when I’m so dysfunctional. There’s something wrong with me and I need Alexandria to fix me.”

The Elder frowned at her. “Alexandria can’t help you Lily. Only you will be able to heal yourself and resist the pull of the enemy, that much is perfectly clear to me. What will happen in the Fourth Pyramid is still a mystery to me, though. I’ve tried and tried to see what becomes of Hunter, but it’s still a cloudy haze.”

“What do you mean, what becomes of Hunter? Do you see something happen to him? Tell me nothing happens to him. What are you? Are you a Seer like my sister?” Lily’s voice climbed in volume as the fear of anything happening to the man she loved filled her.

If Lily hoped to get any type of answer from Elder Chloe as to what exactly she was, it just wasn’t going to happen. Chloe’s expression changed from one of open contemplation to downright closed stubbornness. Lily sat back in the chair, sighed, and rubbed at her right eye. The constant throbbing was aggravating her and she refused to believe Alexandria couldn’t do something. Lily thought being a Sphinx meant having the incredible ability to heal almost instantly. She did too, at least with almost everything except her eye and her telekinetic abilities.

As the crescendo of the energy from the Gate spiked, so did the pressure behind Lily’s eye. When a sharp pop sounded in her head like a change in air pressure had occurred, Lily shot up out of the chair and began to pace back and forth across the floor. A strange whispering vibrated in her ears and Lily feared she was picking up on the battle with the Foundry or perhaps the battle below. Either way the sound was agitating and her pacing increased. She tried to focus in on the words but they were just below the surface and weren’t clear enough to make out. One thing was for certain, though, the words were demanding, commanding her to take action, to use her powers and do something violent.

Lily froze realizing she was now standing in the center of the 157

Christine Murphy

entertainment room and had gotten there without knowing she had moved that far away from the Elder. The demanding whisper continued and she covered her ears with her hands which did absolutely nothing to stop the sound. Dropping her hands she faced the door and took two steps forward before she stopped herself.

“What the hell?” Lily whispered. She was tempted to reach out to Hunter but was afraid to distract him if he was in battle.

“The Dimensional Gate is open and battle is under way. He has you, Lily. He will try and take you away from us.”

Nearly jumping out of her skin, Lily found Elder Chloe was standing right next to her. Concern was written on the woman’s face and Lily noted she held her silver staff in a death grip. The Elder’s knuckles were almost white where she gripped just below the diamond crystal on the top of her staff which held a trace of a glow.

Lily looked into the depths of the crystal and within its brilliant glow the image of a starburst began to form before her eyes. A shimmering shape resembling what a star would look like as it breathed its last bit of life in one fantastic explosion of sheer light and energy.

“Lily!” The Elder sharply commanded and Lily just managed to drag her sight away from the Elder’s walking staff only to realize she was nowhere near Chloe now but right at the door.

Spinning back towards the room she forced herself back over to the chair she had vacated and dropped down into it. Panic began to spiral through her system and when Elder Chloe sat down across from her she choked out, “What’s happening to me?”

The Elder’s strange silver eyes seemed to overtake everything else in the room. “I told you. Turin has you. Somehow he has implanted commands in your mind and I think it all ties into your abilities and whatever was done to you in the Foundry. As I said, you must fight him, but first you needed to be aware he is trying to control you.”

Lily looked at the Elder shock invading her system. The pressure, the whispering, the demands continued right under the surface of what she could sense. She fought for control, held herself in the seat with a tight grip on the arms of the chair, and tried to maintain her visual focus on Chloe. She remembered this from before when she 158

Sphinx Awakened
was at the Foundry. Someone, something trying to invade her mind, trying to take control, and she had fought then. When she had fought, she had been punished with the electrodes. One of the many uses the horrid things could do to her.

Fury burst through her as the shadowed memories of torment and being helpless while men in white coats entered her room and invaded her mind over and over. They had tried to control her with shock therapy, drugs, and other means she just couldn’t remember.

The whisperings in her mind made sense now and the barely heard voice was now familiar. Turin. With a hatred Lily never thought she could ever direct at anyone she screamed in white hot fury and a shock wave of her telekinetic power burst from her system and spread throughout the entertainment room. The floor shook, furniture scattered around her, and one of the televisions above the stereo exploded in a brilliant flash while glass from the screen scattered across the floor. Amidst it all Lily fought and managed to hold herself in the chair.

Before she could do any further damage, Lily slammed her psyche down to almost nothing effectively shutting herself down.

Right before the walls of her self-defense mechanism came down she had felt Hunter reach for her with his concern but she had cut him off, kept him out. Deep inside she floated in her protective cocoon just as she had taught herself as a young child and had tried to teach Skye. Skye had never been very effective with the skill but Lily had which had probably saved her life during the time at the Foundry. They had thought she had passed out from the abuse, but in reality, she had been hiding. Hiding now from an enemy who wanted to continue to use her. Hiding from her love who would now be upset as to what had happened to her.

Knowing she couldn’t remain in this state, especially since Elder Chloe had been in the vicinity when she had let loose, Lily released herself and slowly surfaced. She needed to make sure she hadn’t harmed the woman. Right before her eyes refocused she felt Hunter’s desperate attempts at reaching her. Grabbing the thread of his energy, she shot a quick message to him that she was all right before narrowing her connection with him again. She knew he would be far from satisfied with her quick reply but it would have to 159

Christine Murphy

do until all of the crazy dangers were past.

Glancing up, Lily found the Elder standing right in front of her.

Lily was relieved to see the woman was completely fine, her silver eyes glowing slightly. The glow quickly disappeared and the Elder sat directly beside her. Lily wanted to tell the woman she was okay but wasn’t sure if she really was because a slight whispering still rang in her ears and she was a bit light-headed. Besides that, though, she was at least controlling herself. For the moment, anyway.

“Are you okay, child?” Chloe asked and Lily saw her hand was shaking as she brushed a loose strand of silvery gray hair back from her face. The Elder was paler than usual and Lily thought she might have hurt the woman after all.

“I really don’t know. How can I be okay if I don’t have any control over what I do? There has to be a way to get the bastard out of my head permanently.” Lily shuddered at the thought of Turin being able to control her. If she couldn’t fight him off then she would have to leave Complex 46 before she killed someone. The thought of leaving Hunter was like a knife stabbed and twisted in her heart and her breath choked in her throat.

“Child, you’ll win this fight. I’ve seen it. Hunter needs you too much. You must save him. I’m sure you’ll save him.” Lily’s instant attention was caught by the uncertainty in Elder Chloe’s voice at the end of her statements.

Lily was sure she had hurt the Elder now. The woman was even paler and as Elder Chloe touched her forehead she started to lean heavily to the side. Lily grabbed Chloe’s shoulders to steady her but upon instant contact the amount of energy emanating from the Elder made Lily feel like she had just touched a live wire. The Elder’s image blurred and wavered before her eyes, for a moment, but then snapped back into sharp focus.

Elder Chloe looked up at her with an apologetic glance, but Lily snatched her hands away anyway. Lily thought she had been the danger, but Chloe had quite the punch herself. There was more to Elder Chloe than what her appearance indicated and Lily was going to get to the bottom of what was going on.

Giving the Elder the sternest look she could manage, which she 160

Sphinx Awakened
hoped said she wasn’t going to take anymore evasive maneuvers, Lily demanded, “Okay, I don’t know what’s going on, but what are you?”

161

Chapter Ten

“Hunter! Will you please stop fucking growling in my ear? I’m on edge as it is.” Ashlyn snapped, a half growl in her voice and Hunter almost laughed. Ashlyn was always on edge, but he supposed with him following in the rear right behind her was making her even edgier.

“Yeah, Hunter. How are we supposed to intercept these assholes without giving them the edge with all the noise you’re making.

What the hell’s up?” Jacob added. His voice sounded just as irritated as Ashlyn’s.

Hunter knew he would probably throw off Jacob’s tracking ability if he continued, but damn it, something was wrong. “Sorry man, but something’s wrong with Lily. Her emotions spiked and her energy went off the chart. She said she’s okay but I know something is wrong. Fuck!”

Jacob and Ashlyn stopped in their tracks turning towards him and he almost ran into the back of Ashlyn because his mind was obviously elsewhere. She scowled at him playing with her dark blue glove in agitation before checking her weapons belt for what he was sure the twentieth time. Hunter had seen her throw attitudes many times before but tonight she almost appeared overly tense and worried. Tense was par for the course with her but Ashlyn’s worried expression and her lack of outward snarky remarks was unusual.

Ashlyn fixed him with her other-worldly gold eyed stair and sighed heavily. “Listen, Warrior, and listen closely. Lily is stronger than you think and you constantly smothering her is only going to get her killed.” Hunter’s entire body jerked at her words and he would have attacked if the slap of truth would have come from any of his brother Warriors. However, Ashlyn’s cut-to-the-chase and her expression told him she was trying to help him not inflame his fury.

Grinding his teeth to try and keep his temper and need to strike out under control he roughly said, “Go on.”

162

Sphinx Awakened

“I’ve seen her training and fighting. She’s beyond good, Hunter, but she needs to work with her Sphinx abilities as well. She’s evidently telekinetic and Elder Chloe says she’s going to be extraordinary. We need her as part of the team but if she doesn’t use her skills and strengthen them, the powers won’t be available at the crucial point. I know there’s something stopping her from using them but…” Hunter caught the shiver which ran through Ashlyn who currently had issues with determining what her own abilities were. At least beyond an attitude throwing, skilled killing machine female, possibly bent on self-destruction.

Hunter had worked with Ashlyn himself because no one else could stand her mouth at times. Others saw nothing but trouble in her, but Hunter sometimes saw his own attitude in her. There was a huge hole in her from some kind of loss and a desire so strong to exact revenge he was sure eventually Ashlyn would either get it or destroy herself trying. So he had trained her and she had excelled in an almost frightening way of which Elder Chloe had appeared to be extremely pleased over. Still, the rare times Ashlyn dropped her mask, Hunter could see a young woman in pain and that was the only reason he put up with her.

He raised an eyebrow in inquiry wondering if she was going to continue or not. Shooting him another scowl she ground out, “But you need to stop babying her and encourage her to kick some ass.

She has the ability and the desire to never be controlled and abused again so support her and make sure she’s a success. We’ve all lost enough of our family and friends and I hate to see Lily become another casualty in the war. You don’t want to add another branch to your weeping willow do you Hunter?”

Snarling in fury, Hunter advanced on Ashlyn not even sure of his own intent. He jerked to a stop, though, when he realized what she was doing. Effective as always with her words, Ashlyn had him realizing Lily really was strong and powerful. She was his other half and instead of treating her as such and loving her as he should have been, he had made himself more of her protector versus her Power Mate. Another Warrior among them had done that same thing for centuries torturing himself and the woman who was destined to be his. Yeah, Joshua and Alexandria had eventually Mated but not 163

Christine Murphy

before almost costing them both of their lives.

He wouldn’t do that to Lily. She loved him and he loved her and once they got through all of the chaos, he was going to claim her exactly as she should have been claimed a long time ago. Refocused on destroying the enemy who could hunt down Lily and their home, Hunter backed off of Ashlyn and nodded to Jacob.

“Let’s go kick some ass as Ashlyn said. I have a need to make sure someone pays for what Lily went through at the hands of The Foundry.”

Ashlyn slapped him on the shoulder, “All right Warrior. Now you’re talking.”

Jacob shook his head and turned back to the depths of the underground tunnels. Tunnels which ran under the ground-level portion of Complex 46, but just above the beginning of the underground section where the top most floor of the Elder’s Quarters were. Hunter knew Jacob was already sending out his special abilities of tracking to get the edge over the human enemy.

With Jacob in the lead, Ashlyn in the middle, and Hunter pulling up the rear they began the track through the tunnels. The tall oval shaped tunnels were barely two-person wide and were roughly carved from the sandstone which was solid at this depth. Artificial lighting was installed at intervals in the ceiling and recessed to prevent damage to the fixtures. The floor was flat as compared to the rounded walls and ceiling but still roughly carved so care had to be given when traversing. Hunter just wanted to get to the surface so he could dispatch the enemy and return to help with the battle against the Wraith. Once he was done with all of that he would go to Lily and beg for her forgiveness and his overly protective behavior.

Being protective over those whom a Sphinx loved was just part of their inherent nature and Hunter wasn’t sure if he could even begin to not hover over her but at least he could explain to her why he acted the way he did. He hoped she would understand and he thought she would. Lily was so gentle and yet more than eager to learn their ways and become a powerful weapon herself. Hunter was determined to find a way to make it all work for his Lily.

Distracted, Hunter bumped into Ashlyn who cursed under her breath. “Really, Hunter? It’s a wonder any of you Mated Warriors 164

Sphinx Awakened
are capable of doing anything. Just give me a break, will you all ready?”

Jacob openly laughed up ahead but suddenly choked off the sound. Hunter heard him throw back a whispered, “Okay, everybody be quiet. We’re at the portal. Once we’re outside we’ll have a few miles to run so kick your Sphinx into high gear so we’re not out here all night. We need to get back to the battle and I don’t want to leave Khenti Michael short of Warriors for too long. Stay close and follow my tracking lead.”

With a quick keyed in pass-code, the portal slid open and the dry oven temperature heat of the desert rushed into the cooler tunnel.

With the sun just having set behind the horizon, the desert air was still overly heated and Hunter started sweating immediately. He hated the hot air at times but Jacob dove outside without even a pause. Ashlyn quickly followed and Hunter kicked his own speed into gear. As he passed through the open portal he vaguely heard it snick closed behind him, but glanced back just to make sure.

Satisfied the complex was secure, he turned on his fully enhanced Sphinx speed.

To the naked human eye he would be nothing but a blur, but to Hunter, or any other Sphinx, the movement would appear normal.

Either way, the distance between the complex and the incoming enemy was eaten up quickly as they covered the sandy terrain without using hardly any energy at all. The gritty sand, the scattered rocks, the cactus, and even the rare lizard or desert creature was left behind without any effort at all by Hunter. Through it all he fought to remain focused on his mission and not continually reach out to Lily. She had said everything was all right in the brief touch of her energy but Hunter was not even close to convinced. She had sounded pained, upset, and he didn’t care what anyone said, he wanted to hold her and chase away whatever had hurt her.

As Hunter and his team blew into the outer edges of Complex 46’s boundary, not even Hunter was ready for the barrage of bullets that rained down on them. Jacob dove for cover just as the first bullet hit Ashlyn. Her feet came out from under her, with the force of the impact and her forward speed, throwing her to the ground.

Hunter blamed it on the fact he was still concentrating on Lily and 165

Christine Murphy

his worry for her as the bullet nailed him in the shoulder spinning him around and throwing him to the ground.

Skidding several feet in the sand he felt his heavy duty shirt tear and the burn of sand across his right side before he slammed into the boulder Jacob was hiding behind. Looking up into the smirking face of Jacob, Hunter flipped him off before shoving his stinging back up against the boulder so he was more upright.

“What took you so long? You’re getting slow Hunter. Losing your edge, old man.” Jacob commented with way too much enjoyment.

Another bullet whizzed overhead nicking the rock and a piece broke off slicing across Jacob’s cheek.

Hunter would have laughed at Jacob’s scowl except for the serious situation they were in. Bullets could be overcome with the Sphinx healing abilities but the damn things had to be dug out most of the time first. Especially the larger caliber which these seemed to be. Smirking back at Jacob, Hunter fired back, “At least I was out in the open, not hiding behind a rock.”

Jacob wiped the blood from his cheek with an angry swipe. “Fuck you man. How’s your shoulder anyway?”

“Fine. Thank you very fucking much. They’re using one hell of a caliber of bullet. Nearly took my whole arm off, the bastards. Clean through, though, so I won’t have to dig. If they’ll give us a couple seconds I’ll be healed. Can you see Ashlyn?” Hunter cranked his head around just enough to look where she had planted into the ground. There was no sign of her.

“No. I can’t. Ashlyn! Are you okay?” Jacob hissed trying to reach her without telling every enemy out there where to shoot.

“I’m over in a nice hole I found. Thanks for asking. Right before I went down I saw one of the sharp shooters. Give me a couple to dig out the nice hunk of metal he put in me and I’ll take care of his damn ass.” Ashlyn was a tough one all right; Hunter had to give her that. Digging out bullets was messy business.

Several crucial seconds passed and Hunter was getting concerned over her wellbeing. He could hear her cuss under her breath several times and then a small whimper she tried to hide.

Pain was pain even for a Sphinx and until her healing repressed it 166

Sphinx Awakened
she would be in hell. If the bullet couldn’t be removed she would probably be out of commission which would just piss Ashlyn off more than anything.

Another curse and then a choked, “Son of a bitch.” Another second or two and a bloody bullet bounced off the ground several feet away. Ashlyn growled and then harshly whispered, “Nothing but a flesh wound. I’ve got the asshole in my sights now.”

Before either Hunter or Jacob could coordinate with her, Ashlyn popped up out of her shallow hole. With a quickness that was even astounding to Hunter, she had a couple of daggers and throwing stars flying through the air before she dropped out of sight again. As soon as her auburn head disappeared back down into the hole, bullets showered down on her position. However, she evidently had hit her mark because the sound of a wounded animal carried to them from the distance.

“They’re fucking playing for keeps. There’s no negotiating here Hunter. We’re going to have to go in hot and heavy. I agree with Ashlyn, it’s daggers and throwing stars to counter their bullets.

How’s your shoulder?” Jacob asked already palming his weapons.

Hunter rolled his arm in experiment, only the slightest of tweaks traveled down his arm. “Good enough, man. Let’s get this party on.

I need to say hello to the assholes who hurt Lily.” Hunter let the violent energy swirl within him in readiness of his wrath against the enemy.

In a low voice over to Ashlyn’s direction, Jacob asked, “Ashlyn on three.”

“Three my ass. I’ve already got my next asshole chosen. You boys hide behind the rock all night if you like, but I’m out for a bit of retribution. See you on the other side.” In a blur she was out of the hole and even Hunter could hardly track her blurred figure, but the sound of a screaming man indicated she had once again hit her target with efficiency.

With a growl Hunter said, “I’m not missing out on taking these pricks down. Screw the count.” Firing up his Life Power, Hunter shot out from behind the rock and in the blink of an eye he had one of the enemy in his grasp. The man tried to fight back but Hunter easily blocked the curved knife slicing towards his jugular and then 167

Christine Murphy

with the easiest of flexes he snapped the man’s neck.

Dropping the permanently incapacitated enemy, Hunter moved to the next asshole as the bullets zinged past his head but not before hearing Jacob shout as he flew by, “Save at least one for questioning Hunter. I don’t think Ashlyn is worried about prisoners.”

Hunter wasn’t really worried about prisoners either but they did need more information to be effective against this new human threat. If they were completely human. Hunter began to wonder as some of the enemy he fought against were too quick, too strong, too accurate in their shots, and in their maneuvering to be only human.

He was convinced there was more to these men than met the eye especially when two more bullets nailed him even when he moved at his blurred Sphinx speed. In the distance he heard Ashlyn cry out and feared she had been hit again or worse. After her cry of mixed pain and fury he heard nothing more from her just as the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. When he spun around sensing danger behind him, an enemy was already slashing down at him.

He threw up his arm to block the slicing sword aimed for his throat, and felt the white hot pain as the familiar black blade sliced across his forearm all the way down to the bone.

With a quick side step and lightning speed, Hunter reflexed his Sefu Element into its deadly silver and crystalline Power Sword form blocking the next side attack at his torso. The masked combatant was fast but not as fast as a true Sphinx and Hunter had him disarmed and trapped against the ground in a few seconds. He didn’t know how long he could hold the man down but when the enemy started to convulse under him, he had no choice but to roll him over.

Hunter pulled the mask off his face to find the man had managed to take some type of poison. The man’s eyes rolled back into his head and foam came from his mouth. As he breathed his last, Hunter saw the telltale black ankh on the now dead man’s cheek.

This enemy was no mere human mortal, but a Gatherer from the complex. A Gatherer who was evidently trained in the Sphinx fighting arts and who had a black Wraith sword from the Drake Dimension. Not a good sign.

“What the fuck?” Hunter whispered right before someone 168

Sphinx Awakened
touched his shoulder. He spun around and only his quick reflexes prevented him from running Jacob through. “Damn it, man. I could have killed you.”

Jacob rolled his eyes. “Whatever. I see you found one too.

Definitely one of Turin’s henchmen. I found another one over there.” Hunter followed Jacob’s pointing finger to a small cluster of desert shrubs. “I’m surprised, though. They’re Gatherers and not Guardians. Turin must have gotten desperate and managed to brainwash them.”

Scanning the area for any further danger, Hunter asked, “I don’t see or sense any more combatants, but I’ll rely on your tracking as to if we got them all or not.”

Nodding Jacob confirmed. “Yeah. Once we got the sharp shooters it went relatively smoothly, although I see you picked up a couple of more bullets.”

His comment reminded Hunter of Ashlyn and that she was missing in action. “Have you seen Ashlyn? I’m pretty sure she got hit as well again.”

“Yeah. She was pretty shaken up about something. I think she saw the Gatherers as well, because she kept mumbling about Turin being the biggest asshole. I’m pretty sure she put the bastard on her

“to kill” list along with the rest of us now. She said she wasn’t going to wait for us and was limping back to the complex last I saw her.”

Hunter rubbed at his side where the newest bullet to his collection resided. He knew Turin had been involved in the Foundry, but to this extent shook him. How many other innocents over the years had been dragged to the experimental mental facility and tormented in the name of Turin’s great vision? How many others had not survived to escape as Lily had? What had actually been done to Lily that she couldn’t even use her in-born abilities?

The thought of his beauty in the hands of Turin and his goons made him see red. Snarling as his Life Power spiraled up into its darker violent energy, Hunter glared around him for even the barest hint of a breathing enemy to torture.

Jacob rubbed at his face and tiredly said, “I’m sorry, my brother.

I’m right there with you, but there aren’t any left. Michael’s already sending out one of the clean-up crews so there’s no evidence of a 169

Christine Murphy

fight for the humans to find. I wish we had been able to save one to question, but this was a one way battle. They either recovered Lily or died in the process. This battle’s over but we still have another to fight. We need to get back, Hunter.”

Realizing he still had his Power Sword gripped tightly in his fist, Hunter reflexed it back into its bracelet form. The Sefu settling around his wrist and hand should have calmed him, but knowing the danger back at the complex was still waiting for them and Lily was still at risk, was driving him over the edge.

Growling he replied back, “I know. Another night of battling Wraith, and I assure you, I have enough violent energy to meet the demand.”

Not waiting for Jacob’s comment, Hunter turned and headed back to the complex at a renewed pace. He could feel the blood drip down his side where the bullet was still imbedded. Unfortunately, he didn’t have time to dig it out and hoped the loss of blood wouldn’t slow him down. He would need to find somewhere private to dig the damn thing out along with the one in his leg so he could finish healing before he went to Lily. He didn’t want her to see him messed up like this. She’d gone through enough for one day and more than enough in her life. His sanctuary was the perfect place to heal and get his energy back under control again once the Dimensional Gate closed.

With a burst of speed, Hunter shot across the desert and back to the portal leading to the depths of the Complex. Jacob was right there beside him, no doubt monitoring his condition, but he was fine and fired up plenty to cause maximum damage to the Wraith.

Proving it, he arrived with Jacob in no time at the portal and passed through without any problem.

As soon as Hunter stepped across the threshold, the dark Gate energy hit him hard. Combined with his own spun up violent energy, he snarled in fury. His inner Sphinx paced and growled in the back of his mind. He shook with the need to destroy the hated Wraith and his muscles twitched on the borderline of one of his episodes but he forced himself to hold on to the last threads of his control. A control which could easily slip away, but he was needed and he forced himself to settle just a bit for Lily. She didn’t need to 170

Sphinx Awakened
end up sensing his messed up system, and right now, he couldn’t handle knowing she was upset and unable to do anything for him.

Jacob sealed the tunnel portal behind him and Hunter heard the security system arm and lock back into place. He didn’t like having his back to the other Warrior who might think it was rude, but Hunter knew his eyes had to be glowing from his inner chaos.

Hunter knew Jacob had picked up on his wired state anyway when the Warrior quietly asked, “Hunter, are you okay? Your system is lit up like fireworks. Even I can sense it. Do you need to go to your sanctuary?”

“No. I just need to direct my aggravation at a damn Wraith or ten right now. I’m wired because even though we took out what was sent by the Foundry this time doesn’t mean there won’t be more until we destroy the tracking device. Even then, they may already have enough information to know the area where Lily’s located.

Fuck Turin and his machinations!” Hunter snarled the last.

On a downward spiral to internal breakdown, Hunter stomped away from Jacob. His brother Warrior didn’t need to see him snarling like an insane fool. Clenching his jaw, he breathed deeply in an attempt to center and control his inner storm. He needed some control or he would only get himself injured battling the Wraith, especially if Turin was in attendance today. The Wraith leader was too intelligent and if he had a new trick up his sleeve they all could be in a world of hurt.

Trying to shut down his mind to a minimum level and focusing only on the battle movements he would need to fight, Hunter worked his way through the tunnel and back to the heart of the complex. Entering through the secure door which was centered conveniently by the main elevator bank, Hunter found Guardian Arik already waiting for their return.

Hunter grabbed the specially designed black micro-chainmail battle vest and arm gauntlets Arik handed over. He felt the Guardian’s heavy examination but refused to meet his eyes. He didn’t need any form of judgment right now as to his physical and especially his mental condition.

Expecting some type of jab or concern, Hunter was surprised when Arik completely ignored the subject and instead commented, 171

Christine Murphy

“It’s about time you two got back here. We need all the bodies we can get. The Wraith are determined as ever and Turin’s firing them up with his usual insane spouting of rhetoric. No one can get to him, though, because he’s staying on the other side of the Gate. By the way, I’m surprised Ashlyn didn’t return with you. Is everything okay?”

Glancing over at Jacob, Hunter could see the concern written on the other Warrior’s face. Turning back to Arik he quickly said,

“What do you mean, where’s Ashlyn? She came back this direction before us and was just fine other than a leg wound. She should have come in before us.”

Arik shook his head, “No. She never showed up and I’ve been here for quite a while, I assure you. I’ll send out a couple of the Guardians Elite to look for her. Hopefully she’s just licking her wounds, otherwise there will be hell to pay from Elder Chloe.”

Jacob added, “And Ancients help us if we have to deal with that.

Sorry guys but I’ve got to get down to the battle, the Gate energy is scraping my nerves like nails on a blackboard.”

Hunter stepped back letting Jacob dive into the open elevator saluting him as the doors closed. Wanting to get down to the battle himself he shrugged into the battle vest securing it in place and wrapping the gauntlets around his forearms. Ready to go, he went to step around the overly quiet Guardian but right before he passed him Arik stopped him with a hand to his shoulder.

Meeting the man’s eyes, Hunter had a bad feeling about the next words coming out of Arik’s mouth. He tried to steal himself but there was just no way to stop his reaction when Guardian Arik said,

“Hunter I have to warn you. A lot of what Turin is spouting is about Lily. He appears to be overly pleased with himself. He says she’s his perfect experiment and will be his ultimate weapon. Before you go off the deep end, no one believes him. He’s just trying to unbalance all of us. Hunter!”

Hunter barely heard Arik. His mind was spinning in so many directions. His need to protect Lily, his fear he would lose her, his concern that Turin really had messed with her beautiful mind, and what would happen to both her and him if by some remote chance Turin managed to gain control of her. Hunter refused to believe his 172

Sphinx Awakened

Lily would fall to the influence of the hated man but the what if kept circling around and around in his head. His Life Power spun up in a violent need to be released into his form of retribution. He needed to battle, to destroy the enemy, and be the well-honed weapon he was.

Arik tried to stop him as he moved to the elevator but Hunter bared his teeth at the Guardian and growled, “Not this time, Arik.

There’s no stopping me. Turin dares to threaten my Power Mate! I’ll kill him and every one of his Wraith.”

Slamming into the elevator, Hunter hardly had enough control to even notice Arik follow him in and punch the button to the lowest level of the complex. As they traveled down, Hunter tried to gain some form of control but it was so difficult. He was a raging menace and even Raven would be right to point out his destructive mode.

Wouldn’t that just be the pot calling the kettle black.

The doors of the elevator opened and Hunter shot out in desperation to get moving, to get fighting. He had to release some of the Power slamming around in his body or he was afraid he was going to explode. If anyone had tried to slow him down he would have shoved right through them in his haste to get through the last of the openings to the Staging Cavern.

Inside the one true battle ground in his life, Hunter was instantly surrounded by the sights and sounds of the already in-depth fight going on. A fight for the world which was now their home, a fight to save the lives of the humans and the Egyptian and Sphinx families who lived within Complex 46, and the fight to keep oneself alive as the Wraith tried to reach out and destroy. Wraith who would do anything to dig their claws into their victims and steal away the Life Power and ultimately the very Life Force until the person was nothing but a husk.

The slam of metal on metal reverberated off the gray stone of the four-football-field sized cavern. The sparks of light from the impact of the Power Swords against the black curved swords of the Wraith reflected in the blood red mineral veins which ran through the ancient stone. The scent of blood and sweat from Sphinx and Warrior alike permeated the air. Hunter wrinkled his nose at the rancid smell of Wraith and quickly reflexed his Sefu into Sword.

173

Christine Murphy

The feel of the grip in his hand felt oh-so-right as his blood sang for the first swing in battle.

Cautiously, but with growing excitement, he stalked toward the first gray skinned, clawed, and fanged menace. The first on his list to meet its dark maker by the authority and deadly skill of his hands. He grinned to himself thinking of the revenge he was going to exact but before he followed through with his deadly swing a voice he hated with every breath echoed from just inside the black, red, and fiery white glowing Gate.

Hunter couldn’t see Turin but he knew he was there. Not just from his voice as he called out to his servant Wraith but from the dark energy reaching out which was the signature of Turin. Hunter hated the sensation of the black inky darkness of the Gate’s energy but Turin’s was even worse. It was as if the man had the ability to reach in and find the darkness of a person and try and turn them.

Hunter had felt him before and threw up his own internal barriers.

Not everyone could sense him but Hunter always could.

With a swing of his Sword, he easily threw off two Wraith which had tried to catch him unaware. It wasn’t going to happen, though, and with two more overhead attacks and forward thrusts the enemy lay in a pool of their own entrails and black blood on the ground.

Hunter watched in numb triumph as the creatures solid black eerie eyes hazed over as death claimed them.

Around him the macabre dance of violence and destruction carried on but the never-ending evil laughter coming from the other side of the Gate was what drew him. He slammed his fist into a fanged Wraith’s jaw and even when other’s claws sank into him, he shook them off. Memories tried to assail him of his parent’s death at the hands of the evil creatures but as always he shook the ghostly images off like the claws tearing at him. Not even the touch of the Wraith could take him down as he had a rare protective defense against their Power sucking touch.

Finally he reached the edge of the swirling Dimensional Gate. Its ethereal cloud-like edges seemed to reach out to him, daring him to cross over to the other side. He was tempted to touch it, but he knew the static energy at the edges was enough to fry a person or completely disintegrate them at times. Only a clean entry in the 174

Sphinx Awakened
central area of the Gate was the way to go and even then it was dicey, because, like now, there was no good visual of what awaited on the other side.

One thing he did know was Turin was right on the other side, so close to his reach. A reach that would be lethal when Hunter ran his Power Sword through the enemy leader. He could almost feel Turin examining him like a bug under a microscope so it didn’t surprise him in the least when Turin spoke directly to him from his hidden location.

“Ah, it is good to see you Hunter. How is my Lily?” Turin’s oily voice instantly sank into Hunter firing him up to such levels of violence he shook with it.

“Fuck you, Turin!” Hunter snarled. “You’ll never have her. She is mine, my Power Mate.”

Turin’s evil laughter came from the other side infuriating Hunter even more. When a Wraith dared to sneak up behind him and slice his leg, Hunter grabbed the creature by the neck and shoved its face into the edge of the Gate. The effect was instantaneous as the Wraith’s screech of agony was cut short from the Gate basically melting its face. Hunter dropped the now dead beast and refocused on the visually impenetrable Gate. What he would give to get one glance of Turin. He brushed his free hand across his throwing daggers listening closely. If he could at least narrow down an approximate location of where Turin might be from his voice.

The man was stupid enough to continue his mad conversation.

“Hunter, you’re an inspiration to me. You’re so violent in your ways.

No mercy, no split second consideration to offer a second chance, just cold calculated destruction of the enemy. It’s too bad I could not turn you to my cause. Not that I need you. I have Lily. You see, I’ve already planted the seeds of my influence into her long ago and she will come to me willingly all too soon.”

Turin’s laughter roared just on the other side of the Gate as his glee consumed him. The sound penetrated Hunter’s mind and already unstable emotions and energy. The thought of Lily being so abused at the hands of Turin and his henchmen as they forced their dark thoughts and demands into her young mind and the image of her being mentally controlled to do Turin’s bidding sent Hunter 175

Christine Murphy

over the edge.

Seeing red, Hunter became lost to his own inner hatred and violence and the last thing he remembered was diving for the Gate, Power Sword in hand. He couldn’t have said the world became dark for him, it only became a blood red. He vaguely knew he didn’t make it to the Gate but was dragged away by his fellow Warriors.

Dizzy from loss of blood and controlled by his own Power lust he barely spared his brother-in-arms and turned his uncontrolled fury at the Wraith surrounding him. With nothing else to be done, the other Sphinx stayed out of his way as he hacked and destroyed every evil creature within his reach.

Eventually everything became a gray hazed blur as the enemy became less in number and Hunter’s Life Power became low. He vaguely noticed when the Dimensional Gate closed and someone led him out of the Staging Cavern. When his vision finally cleared he found himself at his sanctuary in the Garden Dome at the edge of the small stream. He was sprawled on the ground just barely sitting upright and Lily was dabbing a cloth across his forehead.

Her face came in and out of focus but the fear and concern in her features cut him to the quick. Glancing down he realized he was in bad shape, his clothes shredded and covered in blood, both Wraith and his own covering almost every inch of him.

The sound of Raven’s voice behind him made him jump, “Lily, are you sure you want to be left alone with him? Even I’ve never seen him explode like that.”

“I’m fine, Raven. Thank you. He won’t hurt me. If anything I’m more of a danger to him than he is to me. Now please leave.”

Hunter heard the powerful edge to Lily’s voice. She was upset.

Of course she was upset. She was seeing him in all of his screwed up glory and the thought crushed him. How could she stand someone who couldn’t even deal with his past and became just as much of a violent monster as the Wraith.

As soon as Raven left the area, Lily reached out to touch his face again. He felt horrid she was seeing him like this and tried to get up before he did something stupid or harmed her. Hunter had never felt so out of control and the thought of her touch spiraled up what little Life Power he had left.

176

Sphinx Awakened

Shaking, he almost made it to his feet but he was weaker than he thought and fell back to the ground. Lily was on him then and even with the blood covering his body, she pressed her small form down on top of his. His beauty put her hands on either side of his face and looked him square in the eye, her hazel eyes sparkled with unshed tears but also a determination.

With no fear at all she commanded, “Hunter stop. You won’t hurt me. I know that and you know that.” She kissed him then and her energy and Life Force moved into him soothing everything and all the violence and hurt instantly stopped.

177

Chapter Eleven

Kissing Hunter and giving him the raw energy he needed was the only thing Lily could think of at that particular moment. Only minutes before she had been sitting with Elder Chloe trying to make sense of what the woman was talking about and her endless babbling of not being able to see if Hunter was saved or not. Lily really had wanted to shake the woman for answers but the Elder wasn’t budging. The woman was obviously up in her years, although Lily was sure there was more to her, but Elder Chloe only gave her a stubborn look when she asked the question of what she was.

After the lack of any further useful information, Lily had given up and headed out of the room to go upstairs when the blast of all consuming fury, anguish, and fear had hit her through the connection she shared with Hunter. Lily had frozen in place trying everything to reach Hunter, but all she had encountered was a horrible red haze and then nothing as he slammed their link closed.

Her heart racing, she had run to the one place she knew he came when everything fell apart and he lost control.

She had been right, finding Jacob and Raven had brought Hunter to his sanctuary. Both of them stood watch over him in the dim light of the man-made lighting set for evening. Lily had feared for Hunter’s mind when she saw him sitting lax and staring into the flowing water of the tiny stream. He had looked terrible and still was in the state of looking like he had been through a blender. His clothes were torn to shreds and gouges and what appeared to be gunshot wounds mottled his body. He was coated in blood and was pale, but the worst was when recognition entered his eyes and a mounting panic before he tried to scramble away from her.

Lily couldn’t take watching Hunter suffer anymore and did the only thing that made sense. She gave him what she knew he needed, love, support, and the energy his body was starving for. Not a hundred percent sure of what she was doing she winged it and got lucky. Her energy rushed into his system with ease and when his 178

Sphinx Awakened
arms came around her and he took control of the kiss she breathed a sigh of relief. He shivered underneath her and Lily felt heat rush through her body when the hardness of his erection pressed into her hip.

Hunter ended the kiss then and Lily was disappointed somewhat but the condition he was in wasn’t conducive to anything more. His strength seemed to counter the thought, however, as he pulled her closer in an embrace which took her breath away. He slowly sat up then, gently maneuvering her so she was sitting next to him on the soft grass. Turning ever so slightly she faced him and touched his face but he wouldn’t look at her.

No matter what she did Hunter evaded her glance and she didn’t understand why or perhaps she did. Either he was angry with her or he was upset at himself. Yes, that pretty much covered it and when she tried to push him through their connection he once again evaded her.

Becoming exasperated she finally just put it out there in words,

“Hunter, talk to me.”

She could see he was fighting an internal war but how bad could it be. She had already gone through hell and back in the Foundry and she didn’t believe Hunter could do anything which could be worse. Reaching up Lily cupped his face in her hands forcing him to look at her. It amazed her that such a powerful and strong man was speechless and hiding from someone like her.

Swallowing thickly, Hunter finally met her eyes and forced words from his clenched jaw. “I’m sorry Lily. I never wanted you to see me like this. I swear this is the worst I’ve ever been. It’s just…it’s just Turin knew exactly how to push my buttons. He said...”

Hunter closed his eyes and took several deep breaths. Whatever Turin had said, Lily could see the mad man’s words had sent Hunter into a tailspin. Thinking of the evil man made Lily light headed and flashed her back for a moment to the time when she was trapped between two brutes while Turin pointed a gun at Skye.

For a moment she couldn’t breathe, couldn’t get enough air into her lungs, and her impulse was to push outward with her abilities.

Gentle hands brushed through her hair and she refocused to find Hunter’s emerald green eyes looking into hers. She realized she had 179

Christine Murphy

her own hand clenched in his black hair and loosened her grip. He hadn’t made a sound but surely he had been uncomfortable. Not that yanking his hair could have been worse than all the other injuries to his body.

“I’m sorry, my beautiful Lily. I didn’t mean to upset you,” Hunter breathed so softly. He leaned forward and kissed her right below her ear.

Lily felt the touch of his lips all the way down to her toes and back. “Hunter, I was only upset because I was worried about you.

Tell me what happened and what I need to do to make your bleeding stop. Shouldn’t you be healing?”

When Hunter started to avoid her glance again she grasped his strong chin and glared at him. She heard him grind his teeth before he blurted out, “Fucking Turin said you were his. He said he did something to you to make your mind his. I lost it Lily. All the work I put into controlling myself and I lost it anyway. I don’t want to be that violent man around you. You’ve been through enough with the abuse you went through and I don’t want to bring more into your life.”

Hopelessness washed over Lily. Hunter’s words just confirmed what she had feared. Turin had done something to her in the Foundry so long ago, which meant she was a danger to all of them.

Lily knew she couldn’t stay and end up risking Hunter and his family if her telekinesis went crazy. Snatching her hand away from Hunter, she moved to get up, but he was quicker. He grabbed her around the waist and pulled her close. She felt him through their connection as he brushed against her mind in an effort to ease her.

“Lily, I don’t believe for a moment you’re dangerous to me or anyone else. If you were Turin’s weapon you could have killed us long ago and Turin wouldn’t be so eager to throw his words in our face. If you had been a true threat we would’ve contained you in medical. I’ve touched your mind intimately, my beauty, and there’s nothing evil or destructive within you. You want to survive like the rest of us and protect those you love, that’s all.”

She knew he was right, but there was still something wrong.

Resting her hand over his heart, she felt his steady heartbeat and let his life rhythm calm her. Between the ripped fabric of Hunter’s shirt 180

Sphinx Awakened
she could see the various wounds and watched in fascination while the gouges on his chest turned pink and slowly faded. It amazed her how quickly he healed but even that distraction only lasted a moment.

“But Hunter, I could hear his voice in my head. He demanded me to come to him. I could hear the whisperings and I would start to go to him before I stopped myself. I’m not safe.” Her voice shook and she fought to not cry. She didn’t want to leave Hunter.

Hunter blew out a pent up breath before rushing on, “Damn it.

Listen to me, Lily. He’s just messing with you. Even though he tried to draw you to him you fought back and didn’t go. You haven’t hurt anyone, and if anything, have been the one in pain. I think Ethan is right and there’s a homing device somewhere still in you and it may even be short circuiting your abilities. We’ll just have to get with Alexandria and have her use her Healing Power to find it and get it out.”

More than anything she wanted to believe him, but she just didn’t want to risk hurting him. She trusted Hunter, though, and wanted to be with him. If she left him she knew the result would crush both of them and neither one would survive. Unable to hold herself back any longer, Lily threw her arms around Hunter hugging him. The hiss that came from him and the surge of pain passing through their Link had her pushing back quickly.

Scanning his healing body quickly she saw the fresh blood on his side and on his thigh. Pulling the tattered shirt back from his side, Lily cried, “Hunter, you’re still bleeding. Why are you still bleeding?”

“The bullets are still lodged inside. I need to get them out before my body can fully heal.” Lily watched while Hunter pulled the remains of his shirt up and over his head. Tossing the bloody ragged mess to the ground, he then removed the black leather weapons belt from around his waist. The movement of his incredibly toned muscles made Lily want to run her hands all over him but the condition he was in refocused her. Each movement seemed to cost him and caused more blood to run down his side. Lily feared for him and needed to help him.

When he reached over and picked up one of the silver handled 181

Christine Murphy

daggers bringing it to his side she cried out grabbing his hand.

“Hunter!”

He placed his hand over hers and gave her a weak smile. “Lily, I have to get the bullets out and this is the quickest way. Why don’t you go wait for me up in our quarters. I’ll be there as soon as I can.

I’ll be fine. I promise.”

“No! I can feel your pain, Hunter. There’s an easier way to do this.” At least she hoped there was. She was determined to help him with her powers whether her mind wanted her to or not. Angry at seeing Hunter injured and knowing the fiery pain was weakening him, Lily snatched the dagger from his hand and threw it as far as she could.

Hunter sighed heavily. “Lily, I know you want to help but I don’t want you to risk yourself.”

Not wanting to hear another word from him about her eye or her dysfunctional telekinesis, she leaned forward and kissed him hard.

Hunter was taken off guard by her aggressive actions and she took advantage quickly placing her hands on either side of the bullet wound. Hunter’s muscles tensed under her hands but before she would have caused him pain she pushed her Life Power into his body hoping it would block the pulsing pain. The action worked better than she could have hoped for. Hunter relaxed under her hands, her Power worked as an aphrodisiac on him, and he became the aggressor in the kiss.

His hands worked into her hair and he took his time nipping at her lips. While he was distracted she focused just enough of her telekinesis down into his wound and around the bullet she could feel tormenting his body. Around and around she wove her energy until the piece of metal was completely surrounded and tethered to her ability. Even using the small amount of her skill required to help him caused pressure behind her eye but nothing she couldn’t handle. Nothing would stop her from helping him.

Taking a deep breath and keeping her fingers crossed Lily quickly drew the bullet up and out of Hunter’s side. The only indication he had felt what she did was a slight clenching of his hands in her hair but then he instantly relaxed. Seeming to know she was in discomfort from her actions, Hunter kissed from the corner of her 182

Sphinx Awakened
mouth up her cheek until he placed a gentle kiss against her closed eyelid.

“My Lily, you didn’t have to do that,” Hunter whispered and the touch of his breath brushing her skin made her shiver.

Lily opened her eyes to look directly into his and whispered back,

“Yes I did, Hunter. I love you.”

Hunter visibly swallowed. Lily could see the joy in his expression before he thickly replied, “And I love you, my beauty.” He gently brushed the softest of touches of his lips to hers and then finished,

“I know you want to help me, but be careful. Your pain hurts me more than any bullet or stab wound ever will.”

Right now was not the time to discuss her telekinetic challenges in her opinion. Needing to make sure his wound was closing, Lily pushed Hunter until he lay back on the thick grass. She smoothed her hand across the already closed wound startled to see only slightly pink flesh where a gaping hole had been a moment before.

Satisfied the worst was taken care of she moved to check on the bullet in his thigh. The fabric on his fatigues was sticking to the wound and it was difficult to see.

Hunter seemed to know what she needed and sat up long enough to grab the fabric in his strong hands. With one incredible jerk he easily ripped the leg of the fatigues off leaving his entire leg exposed. A hard muscled leg, that other than the bullet wound, was just as fit and sexy as the rest of him. Seeing the blood oozing from the hole in his leg stopped her mind from wandering and she placed her hands on either side of the wound.

A touch on her cheek had her glancing up to see Hunter searching her face. “Are you sure about doing this a second time Lily?”

She could tell he was worried for her but she was going to help him anyway. With a quick nod she said, “Yes, I am. For you Hunter, anything.”

Before he could try and talk her out of it or she lost her nerve against the discomfort she knew would come with her efforts, Lily surged her Life Power into him again. She didn’t know if it was really blocking his pain but the distraction it gave him was good enough. The moment he gasped and fell back on the grass she 183

Christine Murphy

moved her telekinetic force into the wound. Repeating the same actions for the first piece of metal, she surrounded this one and drew it out of his body. Once the second bullet lay on the ground next to the first she sat back and took a deep breath.

Lily closed her eyes in sudden exhaustion and rubbed at her eye.

The pressure from her actions quickly receded but Hunter knew she was in discomfort anyway. He touched her hand pulling it away from her eye and drew her close. He lightly touched above her eye and smoothed his fingertips over her eyebrow and down her temple.

His tender actions touched her but she could feel he was holding himself back. The energy she had pushed into him had his entire body renewed with strength and at the same time fired up. His green eyes faintly glowed and his pupils were dilated with what she now realized was a heated passion spilling over their shared Link until her body answered. Her body clenched for him and she became instantly wet. She wanted nothing more than to belong forever to this man. Already she was so closely connected to him she could sense his emotions, his needs, and his desire for her.

Her breath coming faster, Lily breathlessly whispered, “Hunter, please.” She knew what she asked for, and if she had to, she would beg for it. Whether Hunter was ready Lily wanted him to completely Join with her. She could tell his body was raging at him to make love to her but would he be willing to take the final step, not be afraid of losing her and end up holding back again.

Lily leaned into Hunter enjoying his closeness. He held her and brushed his hands through her hair until he had worked the clasp free leaving her hair hanging loose around her shoulders. He kissed her temples, her eyelids, the corners of her lips until he claimed her mouth again. The feel of his tongue playing over her lips made her want more and when she meant to beg for more Hunter took advantage and delved inside. The play of his lips and tongue with hers was magical sending her into a spiral of raw need and desire.

Her entire body felt on fire and all she could do was whimper hoping for more magic from Hunter.

He stilled against her and when she looked at him she could see a hunger burning in the depths of his eyes. Roughly he asked her, 184

Sphinx Awakened

“Are you sure Lily? This is the final step, my beauty. You will be mine forever and I will be yours forever.”

Lily couldn’t resist and touched his lips. What the man could do with those lips could literally bring her to her knees. “I’m sure Hunter. Please make me yours. Now and forever.”

“Now and forever,” Hunter growled but instead of laying her down and taking her, he stood up drawing her with him and took her over to the clear sparkling stream. For a moment she was confused but then glancing down at her clothes and his blood covered skin she understood. They were a mess.

How could she have so easily become lost in his touch and forgotten how close he could have come to dying? His wounds were only just now healed and she was begging the man to ravish her.

She thought perhaps she really had lost it. Her emotions overtook her then with everything which happened, not only over the last few minutes, but the last few days. She wasn’t one for open sobbing, had been unable to in her sedated state at the Foundry, but now in silence she let the tears stream down her face. Overwhelmed was an understatement, but what could she do but look into the face of the man she loved more than anything. She was sure Hunter thought she was a basket case now but she couldn’t help herself.

Hunter was there for her as always and his warm presence surrounded her both inside and out. His Life Force and Power slid into her and she closed her eyes breathing in the pure essence of him. Just being with him was more than she could have ever wished for. If anyone could make everything right in her world it was him.

His breath brushed her ear as he whispered, “It’s okay, Lily. I love you and I swear just as you have given me everything, I’ll give you everything. Every beat of my heart, every breath in my body, and every bit of my love.”

His movements were sure and his touch was exquisite as he pulled her shirt loose from her jeans. Sliding his hands under the fabric, he lifted the shirt up and over her head tossing it over onto the ground. She heard his breath catch and like a man hypnotized he drew closer until he leaned down and kissed the pulse point of her neck. With slow tantalizing movements Hunter kissed over her collar bone and then to the top of her breast. Fire and an energy she 185

Christine Murphy

was sure was going to consume her spread from every point of contact from those masculine lips of his. So entranced she didn’t even notice when he unhooked her bra until he was drawing it off her body.

Blushing Lily started to cross her arms across her chest but Hunter stopped her. “No, Lily. I want to see all of you. You’re so beautiful.”

Nibbling at her lips, Hunter had her so distracted she forgot about her nudity and dropped her arms to her sides. He seemed to focus in on her movements like a true hunter after his prey. He touched her chin tilting her head up just at the perfect angle so he could claim her lips again. He tasted, he nipped, and he thrust his tongue into her mouth to tangle with her tongue. He teased just enough to have her squirming against him before he leaned her back over his arm to dip down and swirl his tongue around her nipple.

Lily cried out at the sensation of his rough tongue as he licked her sensitive areola. Erotic chills ran down her spine and settled at the juncture of her legs. Moisture pooled and she dug her nails into his back. His soft laughter reached her ears and she swore she would cherish the sound for the rest of her life. Hearing Hunter happy made everything they both had gone through worth it. His laugh changed to a groan as his lips closed over her nipple and he suckled. Each pull caused her womb to spasm. There was no way to stop the moan that escaped her lips.

Hunter stopped and Lily wanted to cry out in disappointment but he kissed between her breasts and shifted slowly down her body leaving a trail of tender kisses down her belly until he reached the waistband of her jeans. The sound of her zipper going down had her toes curling and her breath catching. She was nervous as to what to expect but she was excited wanting to feel the incredible orgasms Hunter had given her before.

Not pausing a moment, Hunter kneeled before her and pulled her jeans and panties down her legs until they couldn’t go any farther. Her shoes were in the way but he made short work of those lifting her feet one at a time until he had shoes, socks, and the rest of her clothes off and out of the way. She expected him to get back 186

Sphinx Awakened
to his feet but instead he grasped her by the hips and pulled her right against him.

He looked up at her, his green eyes sparkling with his Life Power and a crooked grin parting his lips. Not knowing what to expect, she was shocked when he dipped his head and kissed her right over her feminine curls. She grabbed at his thick hair to hold on, her legs becoming weak when he leaned in, spread her legs just enough to accommodate him, and then licked her clit.

“Hunter,” was her breathless cry but he didn’t stop with just one lap of his tongue. Over and over he licked and each lick made her wetter and needier. She bit her lip and pulled at his hair but he continued to tease and play her until she wanted to truly beg him to make her come.

But she didn’t. No, not yet. Hunter still had more for her. He slid his hand between her legs and slid his thick finger into her wet core.

The slide was incredible and Lily closed her eyes gasping in ecstasy.

With each lick he thrust into her over and over and all she could do was dig her nails into his shoulders and cry out his name.

Balanced on the edge, Lily tried to catch her breath to no avail.

The feelings, the sensations, the presence of Hunter’s Life Force within her surrounding her inner being was all too much. “Hunter, please!” she cried.

Hunter changed his position subtly, no longer licking at her, but he wrapped an arm around her waist and held her close to him. He stretched her inner sheath with another finger and increased the pace of his thrust. In and out and with each time on the inward slide he went deeper. His Life Power glittered outward from his body and surrounded her and wherever it touched her skin it felt like she was being showered with a million kisses from him.

Lily felt his lips against her stomach and his talented fingers go deeper still. At one point she felt slight discomfort but Hunter’s Life Force flared within her and whatever had happened was gone in an instant until only a pulsing need expanded between her legs.

“Lily, look at me,” Hunter roughly demanded and she couldn’t have resisted him if she wanted to. As soon as she made eye contact she was consumed by the love and the need in his expression and with the next thrust of his fingers she was lost.

187

Christine Murphy

Lost to the sensations overcoming her body and the fire rushing through her veins, the orgasm hit her hard and shook her to the center of her very Life Force. Over and over her inner muscles tightened around Hunter’s fingers and she called out his name. The only thing keeping her upright was the strength of his body kneeling against her and his arm wrapped possessively around her.

It seemed the orgasm would never stop and even after the strongest spasms ended she still shook from the after-effects and the tiny contractions which remained. Hunter slowly stood up then and held her close. He kissed her forehead, her eyes, and then her lips and she could sense the tightly controlled need and desire that still roared through him. There was no mistaking his wanting her.

His erection was hard against her hip and he rubbed against her moaning in her mouth when he kissed her.

She wanted to be wrapped up in his arms and never be let go, but Hunter pulled back ever so slightly. Lily couldn’t stop the little cry of denial but he smiled at her and brushed his fingers across her cheek.

“Are you okay, beauty? I didn’t want to hurt you but I wanted to make sure you were ready when I come inside of you.” His expression was worried and he seemed tense. Through their connection she felt his fear he had hurt her.

Blushing, Lily knew exactly what he meant. She was a virgin, or had been. His fingers were long and he had known exactly what he had been doing. He had made sure his energy had distracted her and her pleasure came first before he took her to the next step.

Quickly reassuring him she said, “I’m fine, Hunter. You were gentle, I promise.”

The relaxation of his muscles where her hands rested on his chest was obvious. He took a deep breath and then let go of her.

Stepping away from her seemed difficult for him but he did and she watched him while he stripped off his black fatigues and boots.

Hunter now stood completely nude before her and she couldn’t help but admire his incredible physique. Even with the blood still on his body and the pink, almost healed skin, the man was still a god. Each muscle was defined from his shoulders to his chest to the mouthwatering abs to his rock hard thighs. Everything screamed 188

Sphinx Awakened
virile male and nothing could mistake just exactly how much of a man he was. His desire was beyond obvious as he stood before her, his cock hard and firm, thrust out before him.

Realizing she was staring at his manhood, Lily glanced up quickly to find Hunter watching her with such an intensity she really did feel hunted. Blushing she looked away but at the same time her fingers itched to touch every inch of him including his cock.

Hunter turned away from her and she swore he made a choking sound. She blushed again wondering if her thoughts had crossed over the connection and Hunter confirmed it when he thickly tossed over his shoulder, “Careful, Lily. I’m trying to keep control, but you so very much tempt me with your innocent thoughts. I’m already worked up and you’re making it hard for me not to come right now.”

Lily was pleased she could make him just as hot as he was making her. She liked the idea of him losing control and coming undone with her. For now, though, she needed to cool off just a bit and remove the traces of blood he had left on her skin. Her legs were still weak from Hunter having almost brought her to her knees so she followed him into the crystal stream which glittered ever so slightly in the dim light.

When she stepped down into the water Lily found it was slightly cool, below body temperature, but it still felt refreshing. She shivered a bit but continued to move out into the middle of the narrow ribbon of water following in Hunter’s footsteps. The water only came up to her thighs and the flow wasn’t very strong which was good. With her legs still a bit wobbly she didn’t want to go down in the water.

Out of curiosity Lily asked, “Hunter, where does the water come from?”

Answering as he reached the far side of the small stream,

“Underground rivers which feed into our ecosystem here. The natural sources are what feed into the waterfall and the various streams and creeks here.”

Lily found the whole idea of the Garden Dome astounding.

Everything that would occur out in nature grew and lived here. She 189

Christine Murphy

thought the balance needed to maintain the life within this miniature slice of nature had to be a challenge. Even vines and bushes grew at the edge of the stream where Hunter was and she watched as he reached into the overgrown foliage. After a few moments of rooting around on the higher side of the bank in the pink flowering bushes, he pulled out a fairly large backpack.

Turning back to her and making his way back to the side of the stream where they had been sitting originally, Hunter smiled at her and commented, “Emergency supplies I stashed away here in case I went through an episode and needed to clean up. Looks like it came in handy after all.”

Hunter stepped out of the water and sat the bag down on the grassy bank. Lily admired his tight butt for a moment but turned her head away when he turned back. She just wasn’t quite ready to be openly ogling his body and felt the blush creep up her neck and into her cheeks again. She heard Hunter laugh under his breath and she could just guess she was broadcasting across their connection again. He was so good at shutting it down when he needed to but when she was emotionally charged like now, she just couldn’t concentrate enough to do the same.

When she heard him step back into the water and move up behind her she turned to face him. Before she could escape him, he captured and pulled her close giving her a kiss. A quick kiss but a potent one as heat instantly spread through her body again and pooled between her legs. Hunter let go of her then and dipped the washcloth he evidently had retrieved from the backpack down into the water. Instantly the cloth began to become soapy and she realized it was more of a wash-sock like she used to have. The sock would hold some type of soap and Hunter’s had a woodsy masculine scent.

Stepping near, Hunter surprised her by running the cloth over her shoulders and down her arms. He kissed her again and said,

“Sorry, this is all I have at the moment so you’ll just have to smell like me. I want to get the blood off us, my beauty. Besides, I like the idea of you smelling of me, clean or dirty.”

The quirk of his lips was adorable and Lily wanted to kiss him but she refrained since he was moving around to her back. He lifted 190

Sphinx Awakened
her hair and washed her back which she knew wasn’t dirty but it seemed as if he hungered to touch every inch of her. He worked his way down her back and spread the soap over her bottom and down the back of her legs as he kneeled behind her. When he came back up, his arms wrapped around her and he rubbed the soapy cloth over her breasts where he spent extra time playing with her nipples.

Lily closed her eyes and leaned back against him. She wanted to moan when she felt how hard his shaft was. Hunter did groan and rubbed the hot head of his engorged cock along her slick bottom.

He laved at her shoulder and worked up to the column of her neck where he kissed and sucked. She clenched her thighs together when another surge of wet heat centered in her core.

She knew Hunter was eager to mate with her because his focus of cleaning was losing to his need to touch her. His hands slid down her abdomen and in between her legs. He found her clit easily and rubbed his soapy fingers on her over and over until she whimpered.

Lily was spiraling quickly to coming again and if Hunter didn’t stop she was going to orgasm again without him. She didn’t want that and stilled his hand.

“Hunter, please. I want you inside of me this time.” She looked up at him hoping the expression she was conveying was a plea for him to come inside of her.

Hunter dipped his head so he could reach her mouth and softly pressed his lips to hers but the soft kiss quickly became harder and his tongue slipped inside her mouth to dual with her tongue and tease her. She felt his hands at her hips squeezing and his hard erection rubbing against her bottom again. He groaned and splayed his hand across her stomach pressing her back hard so her hips were firmly against his. Her pulse skyrocketed in her excitement and Hunter moved exactly to the pulse point at her throat kissing her. He nibbled an enticing trail down her neck and over to her shoulder. When his teeth bit into the sensitive skin of her shoulder she jumped under his touch in surprise.

Suddenly Hunter let go and moved around her taking several steps away. “Damn it,” he cursed quietly. He faced her then and she could see he was fighting for control. “Give me a few minutes, beauty. I need to find a little control here. My inner Sphinx is just as 191

Christine Murphy

excited as I am and I don’t want to hurt you.”

Lily stepped forward to reach out to him but he moved back out of her reach so she stopped. “You won’t hurt me, Hunter. I know that.”

Vigorously Hunter started to wash himself from top to bottom starting at his sexy chest and working down, “Are you sure, Lily? I just marked you with the claiming mark without even thinking. I have so little control of myself around you. You intoxicate me to the point I can hardly think straight.”

Glancing at her shoulder she watched as the tiny red marks of his bite faded into a glittering silver mark. The sight of it rushed through her system and charged that part of her she knew was her inner Sphinx. A purr traveled up her throat and she cast her eyes on him, an inner demand running through her mind to claim him as hers. Lily wasn’t sure what to do as she had never felt such an intense demand before even in her own mind.

When her eyes met Hunter’s she could see he picked up on her response. He took one step forward, his green eyes beginning to glow, before he jerked himself to a stop. He abruptly sat down in the water and submerged himself completely. The soap on his body swirled on the top of the water where he had just been standing and flowed away in the movement of the stream. Just as quickly he came back up, standing, and with both hands he swept his long black hair back over his shoulders.

Lily watched as Hunter stalked up, grabbed her, and then lowered them both into the water. At first she wasn’t sure what he was going to do but then she realized she was still coated in soap which was drying and sticking to her skin. She felt the tenderness in his touch as he smoothed his hands over every inch of her skin partly to make sure the soap was off her but even more to feel every inch of her, she was sure. He held her head with care and let her rinse her long hair before he stood up with her in his arms in one smooth move.

Hunter moved as if she weighed nothing at all and strode out of the stream and up onto the bank. He lowered her with the ultimate care until she felt steady and on her feet and then he went over to the large pack. He yanked open the top and pulled out a huge fluffy 192

Sphinx Awakened
dark green towel which was more the size of a beach towel than a personal towel. Always thinking of her first, he dried her off including her hair and then he dried himself.

A naughty thought passed through her mind that she would have liked to lick the water off his body instead and she knew Hunter had picked up on it when the breath left him and he turned lust filled eyes on her. With a quick snap of the towel, he had it spread out on the grass and his arm around her waist before she could even blink.

Not expecting his quick movements, Lily was thrown off balance but he easily scooped her up and laid her down on the towel covering her body with his. So easily he pushed her thighs apart and seated his hips firmly against hers.

193

Chapter Twelve

His lips captured hers and every thought, every breath, every heartbeat that was hers became his. Lily wrapped her arms around his neck holding on tight. She was breathless and her heart hammered but it was from excitement not fear. She wanted Hunter and she needed him now. Her body was on fire and she wrapped her legs around his hips trying to pull him even closer so he would give in to the demands of his own body and slide inside her. She felt his hard cock rubbing against her wet sex and she tried again and again to arch her hips so he would be at the perfect angle to enter her.

Hunter resisted, though, and his hand gripped her hip forcing her to hold still. He broke the fiery kiss avoiding her eyes. She heard him take several deep breaths and then he lifted his head. He looked into her eyes and she saw the uncertainty there. Didn’t he want her? Had he changed his mind? It was hard to read him now because he was hiding away and had narrowed their Mated Link.

She felt his muscles twitching under her fingertips and the tension which ran through him.

Slowly so as not to startle him, Lily placed her palms against his cheeks and pulled his head down. Hunter didn’t resist her which was a good sign, and feeling encouraged by his reaction, she kissed him. He groaned against her mouth and she knew then he did want her but was holding back.

She lifted her head and kissed near his ear before whispering,

“Hunter I trust you. You won’t hurt me, truly. I know this. You know this. If you lose control, it’s okay. I love you and I’ll be right there with you.”

Her words instantly released the dam of emotions, of needs, and the overpowering love that Hunter had been trying to hold back.

Inside and out, his Life Power surrounded her and when Lily looked at him she was completely captivated by what she was seeing.

Hunter’s skin glittered and an aura of energy surrounded both of 194

Sphinx Awakened
them. It sprinkled down on her skin just like the kisses he sprinkled over her cheeks, her forehead, her eyelids, her nose, and back to her lips. He was a starving man trying to capture each drop of passion and love.

In his excitement, Hunter’s hips began to move, his hand tightened on her hip, and before Lily could take the next gasping breath he slid deep inside her. The smooth slide home of his rock hard shaft inside of her was pure ecstasy and she cried out.

He froze suddenly and groaned, “Lily?”

“I’m fine, Hunter,” she cried. “Don’t stop. Please don’t stop!”

Her words were all he needed for encouragement. Hunter thrust in and out of her with a power and pace she was certain was going to make her come quickly. A good thing because the pressure and need was spiraling up to the point Lily was afraid she was going to burst into flames. She tightened her legs around him, further locking him deeper inside of her. He was playing her body like the master he was at weapons, but this talent was so much better for her. She grabbed at his hair fisting the dark strands in an effort to hold on and scratched at his back in pleasure. She arched against him and he dug his fingers into her hip helping her to match the rhythm of his hard thrusts.

His mouth found hers and he took the heat to the next level. He thrust his tongue into her mouth just as his cock thrust into her sex.

Lily moaned into his mouth and she felt his deep rumbling growl as it vibrated up from his chest. Hunter twined his fingers with hers where they were still tangled in his hair. The Sefu Element on his hand rubbed against the back of her hand and a tingling began.

Inside of her body, through the connection Hunter and she shared, there was a firestorm of energy twining together and quickly coming closer to one incredible explosion. His Life Force slid down the Link and surrounded hers completely enveloping her inner essence. She whimpered and his entire body shuddered against hers. Closer and closer they came together both physically, mentally, and in life itself. Everything that was Lily was coming undone and at the same time clarifying and aligning to everything that was Hunter. He surrounded her, he was inside of her, he was hers, and she was his, now and forever.

195

Christine Murphy

Hunter broke the kiss and looked down at her. “Look at me Lily,”

he begged. “Now, beauty.”

She could no sooner deny him than tell herself not to breath. She looked into his glowing emerald green eyes and was instantly lost to the Life Power, the sensual wanting, and all of the love Hunter was giving her. His pupils dilated for a moment and then a shimmering golden glow blinded her both inside and out. Lily arched hard against Hunter at the sudden intensity between her legs, and with one last thrust from Hunter, she exploded.

Crying out his name, she came harder than even the previous times. Over and over her inner muscles clenched tight around Hunter’s cock. He was so hard and throbbing inside of her and she knew the exact moment he fell over the edge with her. His energy shot out of his body surrounding both of them just as hers did.

Hunter roared her name and his love for her. His entire body clenched over top of hers. He shook from the intensity of his own orgasms and she heard the rough gasping breath coming from his lips just as she tried to catch her own. Over and over the orgasms spread in wave after wave of heavenly sensation for both of them.

She didn’t think they would ever end, and honestly never wanted them to stop, but eventually they did. Warmth remained, a wonderful exhaustion, and the masculine thoughts of Hunter who was now even closer to her mind.

As her senses came back to her, she found Hunter still covering her body, his weight carefully balanced on his elbow. He was gently kissing her shoulder where he had marked her earlier. His fingers were still entwined with hers but her hand was now against his chest instead of buried in his hair. He had shifted his body so he wasn’t inside of her, which was a bit disappointing to Lily, but he maintained his dominance of her with a leg flung over hers. She idly wondered when Hunter would make love to her again.

Hunter kissed her temple and laughed softly, “Lily, I think I’ve made a sex crazed woman out of you. You’re so incredible, my beauty. I do want to make love to you again, but perhaps in our room just in case someone decides to come check on us.”

So caught up in him, Lily had forgotten how truly exposed they were, even though they were inside his sanctuary. She could sense 196

Sphinx Awakened

Hunter would protect her from being seen if anyone did happen on them and the touch of his lips in her hair soothed her. Hunter appeared to need the contact as well and he continued to hold her, touching her every few seconds and giving her gentle kisses anywhere he could reach.

Finally, he looked directly at her and she was amazed to see the change in him. “Hunter your eyes?” His green eyes were different and she could see in their depths her hazel eye color sparkling here and there marking him as hers.

“Yes, beauty. You’re a part of me now. We’re completely Joined, and I can feel you so close to me. It’s incredible. My green shimmers in your eyes as well, green to your hazel…” Hunter’s voice trailed off and he appeared to be looking into her eyes hard as if searching for something. She felt him stiffen against her and a tension rolled through their shared connection. For a moment Lily thought there was fear in him but it was gone so quickly she thought she had imagined it. His features were still a bit stressed looking but he smiled at her, although it didn’t seem quite right. Hunter was upset about something and she hoped she hadn’t done anything wrong.

Perhaps the Sphinx had some type of rule she had broken with him.

Not wanting to ruin such a heartfelt moment between them, Lily touched his cheek. “Hunter is everything okay? Did I do something wrong?”

****

Hunter needed to reassure her quickly. He wouldn’t ruin the moment of their incredible Joining with what he was seeing. Not now. They could deal with the evidence of Turin’s meddling later.

He had something incredible to show her and only wanted her to be happy and knew if he let her know now of his fear he might possibly lose her. Her only concern would be protecting him and the others and the very real possibility of her running away would kill him if she acted on it.

With the fearful thoughts rushing through his mind, Hunter made sure he controlled the emotions and fears so they wouldn’t cross the shared Link and upset Lily. He forced himself to school his features and concentrate on the incredible experience of the Joining with the one woman he truly loved. It was difficult as he looked 197

Christine Murphy

upon her precious face and saw that her right eye didn’t show his Joining with her. Her left eye was fine, his emerald green glittering in the depths of her hazel, but her right eye was only hazel and a bit dull, the sparkle lost to whatever Turin had fucking done to her.

For a moment he thought he was going to lose his composure and make a mess of his Mating with Lily, but her love surrounded him and he instantly relaxed in her arms. He knew she sensed something was wrong and was trying to help him. He would just let her think it was just his own insecurities, if needed, until he figured out how to help her.

Lily hooked her arm around his neck and pulled him down until she was close enough to kiss him. Her kiss was heady and the passion and love she put into it made him want to ravish her all over again. When she laid back and yawned hugely, he forced his libido to back down. Lily was exhausted and probably hadn’t eaten anything as she had a habit of forgetting to eat from what he had seen so far. He was sure it came from her being fed intravenously so long she didn’t even notice the growling of her own stomach.

Something he was determined to prevent, her ever being hungry again.

Refocusing on what he wanted to show her, he pulled her hand away from his chest and brought it to his lips placing a kiss on the back of her soft hand. “Lily, I know now why you couldn’t bond with any of the other Sefu Elements. You’re already attuned to mine.

Look beauty, my Sefu gave you your own tiny Sefu.”

Hunter turned her hand then so she could see her thumb.

Wrapped securely around the base of her thumb was a Sefu Element ring. Smooth and silver in color like liquid mercury it shined against her skin. In the middle of the ring her given Power Signature had formed as a shimmering purple amethyst with three rings of gold surrounding the gem like spinning electron orbitals.

Hunter realized it was in the shape of an atom, a perfect symbol for Lily’s telekinetic ability to move objects around her.

Her face lit up in excitement as she moved her hand this way and that to examine the Sefu. “Hunter it’s beautiful. I swear I will take care of it forever. That must have been what I felt when we were…um…you know.” Her blush was precious and Hunter wanted 198

Sphinx Awakened
to kiss her cheeks.

Giving in to temptation he did just that leaning down and kissing each one of her cheeks and then her lips. For a moment he forgot the world around them, the battles he had to fight, and the worry of what Turin had done to her, and just let her beauty and energy penetrate into his Life Force. Too soon, though, the change in the artificial lighting told him the day was approaching and that both of them needed to rest.

Being careful, he stood up pulling her with him. He watched her carefully to see if she appeared uncomfortable in any way because he was afraid he might have hurt her with his over-exuberance in Joining with her. If she was, Lily gave no hint of it, instead wrapping her arms around him and wiggling against him like she was ready for more. In fact, if the thoughts crossing their Link were any indication, she was more than ready and willing, and he was beyond tempted. For an instant he almost took her back to the ground but then the scent of moisture in the air and her yawning cooled him enough to get control.

“Lily, it’s time to get to our rooms. We’re both exhausted and if we stay here much longer we’re going to get rained on. The watering system is getting ready to go into rain mode.” Grabbing his back pack, he rummaged inside until he found a black t-shirt and a pair of fatigue pants. It wasn’t much but it would have to do.

Handing the t-shirt to Lily, Hunter took the fatigues and put them on as quickly as he could. There was no saving the clothes from the battle but at least Lily’s jeans were intact. Her shirt was too much of a mess so Hunter grabbed it off the ground along with the other ruined clothes stuffing them in one of the backpack side pockets. His boots were still usable too, so he put them on, as well as his belt and weapons.

Ready to head out he turned to find Lily ready to go as well. He could tell she had been watching him and she looked at his bare chest as if she wanted to run her hands all over him. She looked adorable and sexy in her jeans and his overly big t-shirt.

Shouldering the pack with no effort at all, he reached out and pulled the woman he loved, with every breath, tight against his body.

Lily touched him then, right over his heart, and the caress went 199

Christine Murphy

all the way through him. His chest tightened and all he wanted to do was hold and protect her from the world. He cleared his throat wanting to say something but Lily spoke first saying, “I wish we could stay here forever and just make love. Hide from the rest of the world in your sanctuary.”

Words from an angel, and if he could have given the wish to her he would have, because he wanted to make her happy. “I wish we could too, Lily.” Hunter sighed heavily. Needing to feel her as close as possible, he picked her up and held her tightly in his arms. “Let’s go get some rest, my beauty.”

Wanting to get back to their quarters as quickly as possible and avoid the questions which would be generated by the evidence of their Joining, Hunter ate up the distance back to the elevators with his powerful stride in no time. He was afraid if anyone asked Lily about her eye he would come unglued. Seeing the lack of his presence in her eye was driving him crazy and as soon as they were rested he was going to Alexandria for answers on how to make Lily better.

Yawning again, Lily wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her head against his shoulder. As he got to the elevator and punched the call button the sound of her even breathing told him she had fallen asleep. He smiled to himself that his beauty had done incredibly well over the past few hours of everything which had happened to her, but she had finally hit her wall. How she had kept up for so long he didn’t know, but the woman had a spirit and love for life which couldn’t be slowed down now that she was free. It humbled him she would commit to being fully Joined with him forever when she had just found her freedom.

Reaching the Warrior Quarters, Hunter found the area devoid of any Warriors or their Power Mates so rushed up the staircase, past the golden Sphinx, and down to his rooms. Once there, he helped a groggy Lily out of her shoes and jeans and tucked her into his bed under the green covers. As soon as her head hit the pillow, she was completely under immediately. He was worried for a moment, but the Life Power he felt running through her was strong and she was peaceful which made him peaceful.

Stripping his clothes back off, he settled in bed next to her and 200

Sphinx Awakened
tucked her small frame up tight against him. He brushed his hands through her soft hair and breathed in her sweet scent. He swore she smelled like chocolate again even though she hadn’t eaten any in a while and thought perhaps it was her natural scent. No wonder he was always hungry for her and wanting to taste her skin. He almost laughed at his own musings and need but lost the desire when he thought of what he would need to do when she awoke.

Telling her about her eye was going to upset her more than anything he could do. He didn’t want to tell her but knew one glance in the mirror later would reveal the problem anyway. Kissing the top of her head, he shifted trying to get comfortable, and wondered if he would ever get any sleep with all of the concerns spinning around in his head. Lily’s presence and gentle breathing against his chest finally down-shifted his adrenaline high which had lasted so many hours. As soon as it wore off Hunter followed Lily into an oblivious sleep, at least until he felt her absence from his arms and the strange breeze that circulated in his room.

Jerking up in his bed in a panic, he tried to get his bearings. His fist clenched and he almost surged Life Power to his Sefu in preparation in defense against the unknown. At the last moment, the memory of the previous night’s battle and his Joining with his Lily rushed through him. His Lily, the thought would never get old to him. Unfortunately, the panic of worrying about her pushed the pleasant thoughts aside. He hated that he had been so exhausted he hadn’t even sensed her getting out of bed.

To his relief, though, he saw her standing near the end of the bed facing the door. It was then he felt the dark pulsing of the Dimensional Gate’s energy creeping its dark oozing presence through the complex. He could tell it wasn’t open yet but knew it wouldn’t be much longer. He could have cursed up a storm because he was going to have to battle again that night more than likely.

However, he repressed the impulse because he didn’t want to submit Lily’s delicate ears to his ranting. Instead, he threw the covers off and moved to the edge of the bed.

Watching Lily, he noticed the strange breeze surrounding her and swirling outward from time to time. Her long ginger brown hair lifted and floated on the telekinetic breeze she was generating and 201

Christine Murphy

something told him this wasn’t a normal occurrence for her.

Carefully he moved closer until he was standing right in front of her.

He wanted to touch Lily but restrained himself until he could assess what was going on. He had a bad feeling the Gate was reacting with her and the lack of any emotions or recognition of his presence in her face told him she wasn’t there with him. Her eyes were wide open but she didn’t blink, didn’t even move a muscle, and the only indication she was even alive was the slight rise and fall of her chest.

Hunter stepped closer until he was within her cocoon of gentle breeze. Within the circle there was a peacefulness from the dark sludge of the Gate’s energy and he was in wonder at her ability to protect herself even in sleep. As he looked closer he could see a darkness in her right eye and in fear he connected with her through their Link as quickly as he could. Shocked, he found an inner chaos which hadn’t shown one bit as compared to her outer quiet composure. He didn’t understand why he hadn’t felt her need for him until he detected she was trying to protect him.

Inside, Lily was battling a dark demanding presence that was tormenting her through some kind of telepathic Link and he knew with a certainty it was coming from the Gate preparing to open.

Hunter had the crushing feeling it was the Sphinx’s hated enemy, Turin.

NO! He roared in his head and with a surge of Life Power and a psychic attack from his inner Sphinx, Hunter banished the evil presence.

Released from the dark influence, Lily screamed throwing up her hand in defense to release her telekinetic power, but Hunter was fast and there for her. He grabbed and crushed her to him, completely surrounding her with his arms and body as best he could. He shook with the fear which ripped through him and his heart pounded like it was going to explode. He didn’t understand why he hadn’t felt her distress and he berated himself for letting her down.

Lily touched his face and sobbed, “No, Hunter. You were with me, but I blocked you, because I was afraid I would hurt you or the 202

Sphinx Awakened
darkness within me would hurt you. I couldn’t let that happen.”

Hunter ran his shaking hand through her hair and thought he had just lost several centuries of his life from the scare he had just gone through. “Lily, don’t ever do that again. I need to be able to be there for you. If anything happened to you, it would kill me. Please, I’m strong, I promise. Let me be there to protect you. By the Ancients.”

Unable to say anymore, he just stood there with her in his arms for several minutes running his hands over her. He needed the reassurance she was with him and unharmed. He was fired up and needed to fight something, someone, and if a battle occurred tonight he was going to find a way to reach Turin and kill the half man, half Wraith.

As if his desires were heard by a higher entity, a banging on the door nearly had him jumping out of his skin. He almost reflexed his Sword but at the last moment held back.

Joshua’s pissed off voice came through the other side of the door,

“Damn it Hunter. Khenti Michael’s been trying to reach you forever across the Warrior’s Link. What the fuck? Are you in there?”

Drawing Lily along with him Hunter grabbed the door knob and jerked the door open. If it hadn’t been made with the heaviest of woods he was sure he would have ripped it right off the door jam.

“Yes, man, I’m fucking in here. I didn’t hear anyone across the Link and I know the Gate is getting ready to open. Lily was being attacked by some type of telepathy and I’m positive it’s Turin up to his shit again.”

Hunter hated to curse around Lily, but damn it, his nerves were shot at the moment and Joshua’s banging at the door had nearly given him a heart attack. He watched the Warrior glance at his face and then at Lily’s and knew the instant Joshua made the connection they were fully Joined. At first Joshua looked like he was going to congratulate them and go into the whole ceremonial garbage which would have gotten Joshua punched in the face. Hunter just wasn’t in the mood for that kind of crap. When Joshua’s expression changed, though, Hunter knew the Warrior had seen her darkened eye which lacked any type of Joining highlights.

Joshua’s eyebrows lowered and right before he said anything 203

Christine Murphy

about Lily, Hunter interjected, “Don’t go there right now, Joshua. I haven’t discussed it with her and now isn’t the time. Obviously there’s a bigger problem, you being here so fired up, so let’s focus on that. We still need Alexandria to look at her and I’m already on it, so leave it.”

Not sure what Joshua was going to do, Hunter moved back into the room and pulled Lily with him. Over his shoulder he offered to Joshua, “Come on in while I get dressed. I take it we’re going to the Planning Room.”

Guiding Lily back to the bed, he sat her down on it and wrapped her up in the dark green quilt. She was shivering from the leftover nerves from their recent nightmare and obviously hadn’t recovered yet. Besides, Hunter didn’t want Joshua to ogle his half-dressed Power Mate. Not that the man would, having his own Power Mate, but Hunter’s protective mode was still fired up anyway.

Kissing Lily on the forehead, he forced himself to step away from her and went into the bathroom. Throwing some water onto his face and running his wet hands through his hair, Hunter tried to get his adrenaline under control. He had been doing better with Lily near him and now fully Joined to him but he was afraid anything could potentially set him off with the way the evening was going. He still couldn’t get the image of her standing at the end of the bed locked down by the evil trying to take control of her. Turin would pay.

Hunter hadn’t intended to let his anger get away from him but a snarl escaped his lips and Lily instantly called out to him. “Hunter?

Are you okay?” She was asking gently but he knew she already sensed his restlessness and the fact the evening was already going downhill fast. A pace he didn’t think he was going to be able to keep up with, especially since Lily was already being pulled in and affected by the damn Dimensional Gate and Turin.

He wasn’t going to lie to her and in a thick voice called back to her, “I’ll be fine. I’m just a bit charged up, Lily.”

Grabbing an earth brown towel he dried his face and hair and then wrapped it around his waist. Before he moved back into the bedroom, he brushed his thick hair and pulled it back with a leather tie. As soon as he returned back to the bedroom, he couldn’t help but notice Joshua leaning against the door with his arms crossed 204

Sphinx Awakened
and watching Lily closely. Hunter moved protectively in her direction and placed his body in front of her so Joshua had to look at him.

“You didn’t answer my question as to going to the Planning Room.” Hunter tried to keep the growl out of his voice but just ended up sounding like he was choking on his words.

Joshua uncrossed his arms, ran his hand through his strawberry blond hair, and sighed, “No. We have to get to the Staging Cavern.

Ethan says there’s something unusual with the Gate and his readings are showing some type of earthquake activity being generated. It’s starting to affect the entire complex. If we don’t stop the chain reactions, we’re all in trouble.”

Lily’s sharply indrawn breath had Hunter spinning around to see what was wrong. He kneeled down before her where she still sat on the bed and touched her pale cheeks. Gently, he asked, “Lily, what is it?”

Her eyes were glassy and Hunter feared he was going to lose her again to the darkness. She took a shuddering breath and then focused completely on him. Her fear, but also determination, crossed their Link. In a tense voice she said, “I can feel it. The Gate’s reactions are based on a telepathic ability. Hunter, Turin was telepathic and had tried to take over Skye’s mind after he first took us when we were young. She escaped him and now he’s trying to take over mine. I’m sure he’s trying to harness the energy of the Gate to draw me in and cause damage to the complex.”

Hunter grabbed her shoulders and gritted out, “I won’t let him, Lily. Do you understand? I will never let him take you from me.”

Shaking her head, Lily cried, “No, you have to understand. If he doesn’t stop, he’ll destroy the complex. Certain types of energy can’t combine, ever. If I’m right, his telepathic energy could cause the Gate to reverberate to the point it could collapse the complex. My mother taught us to never use our abilities on a form of nature alone. The affects would kill us and potentially cause after-shocks of destruction from the natural source.” Lily grabbed at Hunter’s arms and her panic ripped through him. “Hunter you have to stop him, please.”

What could he do? Hunter had to stop the madman but had no 205

Christine Murphy

idea how. He had the feeling everyone’s rush to the cavern was to try and figure out what the hell to do to stop Turin and whatever evil he was doing now with the Gate. He glanced up at Joshua whose expression told him he was right. This was a different battle than they’d ever had to fight before. They would be fully engaged in an unknown to stop Turin from destroying their home.

Taking a deep breath he looked into the eyes of his beautiful Mate and vowed to her, “We’ll stop him, Lily. One way or another.

For you, for us, for everyone we love, we’ll stop him.”

As painful as it was, he let go of her and stood up. Turning and walking over to his walk-in closet, he fought the urge to run back to her, pull her in his arms, and never let her go. Instead he yanked on his black fatigues and t-shirt and grabbed his battle gear including his belt with its myriad of throwing daggers and stars. What he was going to end up battling, Hunter didn’t know, but he wanted to be ready for anything.

Knowing time was running out he moved back to the bed and sat on the edge of the mattress. He pulled on his socks and boots while he continually glanced over to Lily who returned his glances with fear in her eyes. She was so quiet sitting wrapped in his blanket and it was then he noticed the silence of his brother-in-arms. Yes, Joshua was uncharacteristically quiet and Hunter had to look over to make sure the Warrior was still in the room with them.

Joshua’s expression was distant with a concern woven in and he was still watching Lily closely. Hunter’s inner Sphinx began to rise to a challenge which Hunter knew really wasn’t there. Still he growled, “I’m ready. We need to get going.”

Nodding Joshua opened the door and replied, “Good, I’ll wait for you downstairs.”

The moment the door closed, Hunter rushed back to Lily needing to feel her close again. He pulled her up into his arms and held her running his fingers through her luxurious hair. “It’ll be okay, Lily.

We’ll figure out a way to block Turin and shut him down. I promise and I’ll be back in no time. Stay here, my beauty, and be safe.

Okay?”

He wanted to demand she stay in their room and not be like the other women and show up in the middle of a dangerous situation.

206

Sphinx Awakened

Hunter wasn’t sure how he would handle it. The other Warriors freaked out and knowing his episodes, it wouldn’t turn out good.

Everyone wanted to stop Turin and bring him to justice but Hunter wanted it with a fury which was only one step below Raven’s. Raven had found out Turin was his half brother and that his mother had been raped by a Wraith long ago, thus Turin’s half Sphinx, half Wraith heritage. Raven had been on a drinking binge and warpath worse than ever since then, but Hunter still had cause to hate Turin just as much. He was sure Turin had set up the events that had caused the death of his parents.

Not wanting to think about his personal reasons for taking out Turin, Hunter focused on why he was engaging in this new danger now. It was for Lily, his love and Power Mate, and he would do anything to save her. He looked down into her beautiful face and found she was watching him with her heart in her hazel eyes.

In her quiet voice she replied, “I will, Hunter. Just be careful, please. If anything happens to you…”

“Nothing will happen to me. I’m a Warrior, remember?” Hunter needed to lighten the mood for her and even though he didn’t think he did a very good job Lily smiled just for him. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him which caused a slow heat to creep through his body.

What he would give to stay and make love to her again but unfortunately he had to go. Forcing himself to end the kiss, he stepped away from her. Grabbing his gear before he changed his mind, he stalked over to the door. Opening it, he stopped and looked back at his precious Mate. She looked so forlorn standing in the middle of the room wrapped in the dark green blanket, her face pale, and unshed tears glittering in her eyes.

“Don’t worry, Lily. Rest, and I’ll be back before you know it. I love you, beauty.”

He turned away then before he lost the nerve to leave her. Before he closed the door he heard her softly spoken, “I love you too, Hunter.” The words wrapped around him and gave him the Power and the strength to leave her in his room and face the enemy who would take her away if he didn’t do something.

207

Chapter Thirteen

For several seconds, Lily stood in the middle of the room wrapped up in the soft blanket which still held Hunter’s masculine scent. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply drawing in his essence and gained courage from knowing he would always linger in the depths of her mind if she needed him. Right now, she didn’t want him to worry any more than he was already, so she refrained from reaching out to him for his warmth and strength.

Instead, she forced herself to remember all of her spoken words of how she wanted to be self-sufficient and not a burden and all of the training she had just gone through to be strong and deadly if needed. Plus if she ever got her abilities back to functioning normally again, at least for her, she could be right there with Hunter fighting against the enemy. Lily wanted to be with him so much, not left behind and of no help. She worried about him and couldn’t bear the thought of not being able to back him up.

Needing to do something, Lily unwrapped the blanket from around her and placed it on the bed. Her stomach growled loudly and she was glad that Hunter kept food in his room. She walked over to the dark cedar table sitting on the far side of the room and sat down in one of the intricately carved chairs. Once again the theme of the weeping willow was integrated into the chair and made up part of the back with the drooping branches positioned perfectly to lean against. Lily reached across the table and snagged an apple from the silver bowl sitting in the middle of the table. Biting into the sweet fruit she savored the taste and tried to blank her mind for a moment but it didn’t work.

Trying to think of the wonderful moments of their Joining, Lily touched her lips and focused on Hunter and the incredibly consuming kisses he had given her. His hands had been gentle and it had seemed like he couldn’t get enough of touching her. She didn’t mind at all and wished he would come back soon so she could be in his arms again. The physical part was just the start of her 208

Sphinx Awakened
cherished memories. Feeling him connected to her mind and even deeper to the part of her which was her very inner essence, Lily finally felt whole and completely loved.

Too soon, her thoughts were drawn back to her waking here in their room and almost using her telekinetic ability on Hunter. Yes, he was strong and appeared to have a natural immunity against her telekinesis but it had scared her to death for him having to deal with it. Finishing the apple, Lily couldn’t handle sitting still any longer and decided to go take a shower.

Still a bit shaky, she carefully went over to the large open shower and after stripping down, stepped inside. With a quick touch to the electronic shower control, the jets of water turned on to the perfect temperature and pressure. Lily leaned back soaking her hair and letting the water work its magic. Soon her muscles were relaxing.

Using the shampoo and body soap, she quickly cleaned herself and rinsed off watching the suds circle and go down the drain.

The scent of wild flowers filled the room and reminded Lily of Hunter’s sanctuary where he had truly claimed her as his forever.

She smiled, reliving the touches, the kisses, and the incredible orgasms until a sudden pressure behind her right eye had her swaying. Quickly turning off the water, she stepped out of the shower and grabbed one of the earth brown towels from a nearby wicker towel shelf. Passing out in the shower and having Hunter find her unconscious wouldn’t be good.

She decided now was the perfect time to go see Alexandria about her eye while she was waiting for Hunter to come back. The dark oozing energy of the Gate was making her increasingly restless anyway and she needed to do something before it drove her crazy.

Hastily she dried her body and hair and then wrapped the oversized towel around her body tucking it securely to keep it in place.

Easing carefully back out of the bathroom, Lily went back to the bed and then realized what clothes she had been given were nowhere to be seen. Glancing around she noticed for the first time all of the broken furniture and other items that had remained from her earlier telekinetic fit had been cleaned up. In their place were new dark cedar end tables and a couple of new dressers. Lily hoped one of them held her clothes. When she went to the closest dresser 209

Christine Murphy

and pulled open the drawers she found her shirts, underwear, and other items were neatly folded and waiting. Leave it to Hunter to take such good care of her.

Deciding on a pink bra and panties and a white shirt with pink flowers, Lily pulled the items out of the drawers and put them on. A new pair of jeans, socks, and tennis shoes followed until all she had left was to do something with her long hair. She flipped the long strands over her shoulders and then started to head back into the bathroom for a brush. After only a couple of steps a dizzying wave swept through her again and to her dismay the sound of whispering started to assail her again.

Pressing her hands to her ears she whispered, “No you don’t.” It took a bit of effort but eventually the sound receded again and she blew out a breath. Lily didn’t know how much more of the telepathic invasions she could handle, but if her sister could deal with it, then so could she. She was supposed to be the strong one, but she feared her mind was slowly breaking.

Not willing to stay in the room by herself any longer Lily rushed back into the bathroom and went to the mirror. She grabbed the brush and ran it through her tangled hair not really paying much attention to her reflection. Over and over she dragged the brush through her hair until it went through without snagging, then she took a scrunchie and captured the damp mass at the base of her neck.

Lily glanced up at the mirror at her reflection thinking she looked like a woman who had been ravished with her tendrils of damp hair already escaping from the scrunchie, her full lips still pouty, and her expression slightly far off in romantic wonderment. It was then she noticed the difference in her eyes. She started to shake and forced herself to move closer to the mirror. Reaching out she touched her reflection with a shaking hand.

“No, no, this isn’t right. No wonder Hunter looked like he was upset earlier. Again, he tried to protect me.” Lily cried but she knew in this he couldn’t protect her from the truth. He had only delayed the inevitable. There was no mistaking the absence of the Joining in her right eye. The left shined with Hunter’s emerald green glittering in the depths of her hazel but her right was just hazel and appeared 210

Sphinx Awakened
even darker than before. She curled her hand against the mirror and the impulse to smash the reflective glass to pieces almost overwhelmed her.

A chill went through her and the whispering began again even more intensified. Words she could understand surfaced forcing their way into her conscious. Do it Lily. Destroy everything that you love. Become my ultimate weapon.

Spinning away from the mirror and running back out into the bedroom Lily screamed, “No! Leave me alone.” She held her hands to her ears but the sound of the laughter she remembered from her youth echoed in her head on and on. Shaking her head back and forth, she tried to fight the influence and the need to reach out to Hunter. She feared if she reached out to him he would be swept into her madness.

Throwing her head back she screamed in fear and from the pain which ripped through her eye and into her skull. Trying to focus enough to make it to the medical section, Lily staggered for the door while the demands for her to rain destruction on those she loved continued to burn into her psyche. Her vision blurred and for a moment she heard Skye calling out to her.

Lily! Lily I need your help! We’re in trouble. The Gate… The static and the whispering in Lily’s head blocked out the rest of whatever her sister had been trying to say.

Forcing herself to move forward, Lily grabbed the doorknob and pulled the heavy door open. Every muscle in her body was shaking and her vision kept going in and out. Unsure if she was going to make it to medical or not, she reached out for Hunter, but when she touched his mind she knew he had been blocking her from knowing the severity of the situation below. Hunter wasn’t going to be able to help her as the situation was quickly unraveling in the depths of the complex.

She desperately needed to get to Hunter and Skye but the telepathic war in her head was slowly taking its toll. “Damn it,” she slurred not caring if she was cussing or not. Half walking, half stumbling, Lily made it to the top of the stairs and was going to force herself down the staircase be it on her feet or rolling down.

Looking down at the entryway below she lifted her foot to step 211

Christine Murphy

down onto the first step when it felt like someone grabbed her head in a vice. Unable to focus any longer, darkness settled over her sight and right before her consciousness slipped away she heard Hunter deep in her mind desperately calling out to her… Lily!

“Lily!” Hunter’s deep voice echoed off the walls and shattered the darkness surrounding her chasing the majority of the whispers away. As her sight cleared and everything came into focus she was sure she had died and entered some kind of hell. Where she was located escaped her at the moment, but it appeared to be a gigantic cave of some sort.

The walls, floor, and ceiling were all carved out of some type of gray sandstone with lines of blood red minerals running throughout. Although a cave, there was light coming from an inset source from above and from the spinning entity before her which resembled a black hole. The spinning hole was like a massive storm cloud with glittering energy of black, red, and hot white at the farthest outer edges. Lily took a step backward, as what she now understood to be the Dimensional Gate, lashed out with a charged electricity hitting the ground before her. The dark oozing energy she had felt earlier was so concentrated here the hairs on her arms stood up and her inner Sphinx snarled in agitation.

Lily had no idea how she had come to be in the Staging Cavern, but that was exactly where she was and it was complete chaos around her. The floor shook as the Gate lashed out with its energy, lightning bolts hitting the floor, the ceiling, and the walls as Warriors, medical staff, and others she had never met moved furiously around the thing. A couple of men were down and Lily saw Alexandria in the midst of the hell trying to work on the injured men. To her relief, she also saw Hunter who was rushing over to her from the other side of the Staging Cavern.

To her horror, as he passed the far side of the Gate a charge of energy flashed out and headed straight for him. On impulse she threw up her hand and in an effort to stop the charge used her telekinetic power. Pain ripped through her eye but her block worked along with Hunter’s incredible feat of jumping into the air to avoid it. He landed near her, pushed up from his crouch, and grabbed her sweeping her off her feet. With lightning speed, Hunter sprinted 212

Sphinx Awakened
with her in his arms to the back of the cavern.

Hunter was quick and before she could even draw another breath, he crashed through a set of doors and set her on her feet.

Off balance, Lily grabbed at his shoulders but again he was there for her and pulled her into his arms. She glanced around quickly trying to get her bearings and saw she was inside some other type of medical facility. This one was smaller and looked strictly like it was set up for trauma care but had just as much equipment as the main medical.

“Lily, talk to me. Are you okay? Were you injured? How did you get down here? Lily!” Hunter was frantic and Lily realized she had to get a grip. She didn’t want to make the situation any worse.

Her throat was sore as though she had been screaming for quite a while but she managed to get out, “I saw my eyes Hunter and then the whispering started. I tried to get to medical but then I heard Skye, she was in trouble, and then everything went dark.” She grabbed at Hunter’s shoulders trying to make him understand.

“Hunter, Turin is trying to use me.”

Hunter tightened his hold on her and kissed her forehead as she rested her head against his chest. “Beauty, I felt him, but you blocked him out when I called to you. You’re stronger than you think and stronger than I give you credit for. Right now, though, you need to stay here and be safe. One of you in danger is enough and I can’t concentrate to help if you’re out there.”

Lily’s head came up off Hunter’s chest. “What do you mean one of us in danger? I didn’t imagine Skye calling out to me? She’s in trouble? Hunter, she can’t stop the energy from the Gate, she’s telepathic, not telekinetic!”

Needing to get to her sister, she tried to dive around Hunter but he was quick and stopped her. “I know Lily, but Ethan was trying to set up his equipment to protect the complex and got caught in the energy. Skye stormed down here trying to help him and we’re not sure how to help both of them now. They’re okay but can’t move out from the far side without getting zapped. ”

She curled her fists into his shirt. Her pulse hammered in her ears along with the faint whispers and the static. Lily needed to help, had to help, but she was damaged and until she figured out 213

Christine Murphy

what it was, she couldn’t use her Powers. Turin had done something terrible to her and she had to find out what it was.

Looking up at Hunter, Lily tried to keep a brave face, but she knew Hunter would know. He would know she was scared senseless of more suffering, not only her own, but possibly her sister, and even him. If Hunter was harmed she wouldn’t be able to take it. She rather risk frying her brain than losing him. No matter what happened she had to undo whatever Turin had done to her. She needed Alexandria and Lily knew that she would understand. For what Lily had heard, she had risked everything to fix her own genetics from Turin’s manipulation.

Not wanting to disclose to Hunter what was running through her mind all she said was, “I need Alexandria, Hunter.”

He touched her face then and kissed her with his worry plainly written in his features. “I’ll get her, beauty. Stay here and be safe, for me.”

She didn’t think Hunter would let go of her but finally he did.

The effort he made to walk away from her was obvious to Lily. The separation from him with the danger just outside the doors was killing her and she could see it was tearing him apart too. She had to fix whatever was wrong with her body and her mind as quickly as possible. Without her abilities there was very little hope of getting Skye and Ethan free of the Gate’s reaction to Turin’s interference and to keep everyone safe.

Hunter turned back and glanced her way. He gave her an encouraging smile and she was sure it was to ease her worry but to Lily it didn’t seem to quite reach his eyes. He was gone in the next instant, the doors slamming behind him and she felt the pain of his absence. Rubbing her stinging eye she nearly jumped out of her skin when the doors crashed open and Alexandria dove inside.

“Damn Gate,” Alexandria growled before she took a deep breath.

“I’m sorry, Lily. This must all be so overwhelming for you. Give me a minute to get my inner Sphinx under control and we’ll find out what manipulations of Turin’s I missed.”

Overwhelming was an understatement but Lily just replied back.

“I’ve been through worse and I’m sure you understand that I can’t just stand here and do nothing. I’ve got to help them, Alexandria.

214

Sphinx Awakened

Can you fix me?”

Alexandria nodded brushing a stray strand of her raven black hair behind her ear, “I do understand Lily, trust me. Let’s see what I can do to heal you.”

Lily stood ready as Alexandria approached her. She was nervous but needed to have her telekinetic ability to help the man she loved and the sister she had just gotten back in her life. She held still as Alexandria reached out and took her hands. The healer’s touch was overly warm as compared to hers and Lily realized Alexandria was still worked up from running around trying to help those out in the Staging Cavern. Hoping she hadn’t inadvertently pulled Alexandria away from someone injured who needed her more, Lily was going to say something but before she could, a warm tingling spread up her arms to her shoulders and then spread throughout her body.

Watching in curiosity, Lily observed Alexandria and her intense concentration. Her friend’s sky blue eyes narrowed and for a moment closed. Alexandria bowed her head and breathed in deeply several times as she continued to work her magic. Lily could feel the warm energy coming from the healer and spreading throughout her body searching for the elusive problem but Lily already knew where she would find it.

Alexandria sighed letting go and the warmth withdrew from Lily almost immediately. Lily knew the answer was coming before the healer even said anything. “Lily, I was hoping there was another reason for the problems with your eye, but unfortunately your symptoms are exactly linked to what Turin has done. There’s still a tiny probe there and I think it’s partially blocking your ability.

Somehow he must be using his telepathic skills to access it, otherwise he couldn’t touch you.”

The diagnosis didn’t sound good and Lily felt nauseous just thinking about any of Turin’s electronic probes still being inside of her. Turin was using it to get inside her head and she needed it out now.

“How soon can you remove it Alexandria?”

The healer’s expression didn’t bode well. In fact she strode away from Lily for a moment before facing her. “Lily, I don’t know how integrated into your neurology the probe is. The others were a 215

Christine Murphy

challenge to get out all in themselves. It could take me hours just to remove it in the best of situations. Who knows what condition your genetics are in, especially with the presence of the probe in your eye during your Transformation.”

Swallowing the fear and complete loss of hope, Lily knew she had to do something extreme and when Skye called out for her help again telepathically she knew there was no choice. No choice in the horrid decision she was going to have to make.

In a trembling voice Lily asked, “Your right. I have Transformed, which means my healing ability is incredible. I’ve already tested it in fighting and when I was cut, I healed instantly.”

Alexandria rushed over to her. “No. Don’t do anything rash Lily.

The Warriors are strong. They’ll figure out a way to stop this.”

Shaking her head Lily returned, “That may be true, but not before Skye runs out of energy in what she’s trying to do to stop Turin’s manipulation of the Gate. Her telepathy can only do so much Alexandria. I have no choice. Help me. Show me the probe still left and then step away and let me do what I have to do.”

Lily knew the Healer in Alexandria would need to stop her, but the woman who had herself nearly sacrificed all saving her Power Mate and her family would understand. Lily breathed a sigh of relief when she nodded, her expression hardening, and in an instant Alexandria reached out touching her right temple. Her healing energy flowed through Lily’s skull and her eye and within moments Lily knew exactly where the tiny needle sized device was. No surprise as she mentally focused on the tiny metal probe.

As soon as Lily had the probe’s position she stepped back from Alexandria’s touch and the Healer’s energy dissipated. When Alexandria would have followed her Lily shook her head and turning her back on her friend walked a few steps away to the back of the Trauma Cell. She could do this, she had been through worse.

Clenching her fists, Lily’s breath sawed in and out and her heart hammered in fear. No matter how intense her fear there was no choice. She would just have to do the damage of removing the needle-sized probe as she had the bullets in Hunter. She would heal quickly, she knew she would, but the thought of the possible damage she was going to do with the piece of metal surgically 216

Sphinx Awakened
implanted behind her eye and forcibly ripped out was terrifying.

She focused on the past and all of the experiments and tortures she had been through before.

The memories assailed her and that alone had her wanting to scream. The image of Turin’s evil expression and his endlessly void eyes of solid black probing her very soul was further shock to her system. Quite blinded by the terrifying memories and the energy surging through her, Lily called up her telekinetic powers to do something she had never thought she would ever have to do. Use her ability against herself.

Like in a nightmare of slow motion, Lily slowly raised her hand and held it in front of her eye. She tried to make sure her connection with Hunter was down to a minimum. Lily didn’t want him to suffer when she ripped the damn piece of metal out of her skull.

Right before she turned her telekinesis on herself it was as if she became the focus of everyone’s intent. She saw Alexandria obviously change her mind and rush for her, Turin’s telepathic attempt to stop her ripped through her head, and worst of all was Hunter’s voice in her head across their shared Link as he realized what she was doing. Lily – no!

Not stopping for anyone, Lily touched above her right eye, and as she did in the Foundry during her tortures, blocked everything out.

With a surge of her telekinetic power she surrounded the needle probe in her head and with an explosive force shot the needle out.

Even with the ability to block pain and heal, Lily still initially felt the needle probe rip free and shoot through her eye and embed in her hand. Vaguely she heard her own screams of agony before she blacked out.

****

“What the fuck did you let her do, Alexandria?” Hunter snarled as he held Lily in his lap on one of the medical cots where Alexandria had made him sit. Hunter was crazed by what he had just seen, Lily standing in the back of the Trauma Cell with blood all over her face and a piece of metal sticking out of her hand.

At the time he was ready to shred Alexandria to pieces, but Joshua had showed up to protect his Mate. A convincing slam of 217

Christine Murphy

Joshua’s fist to Hunter’s face had him refocused on what was important, helping his Lily and worrying about kicking someone else’s ass later.

Trying not to jostle Lily, Hunter held her carefully and continued to put pressure on the gauze over her eye Alexandria had given him.

He was still shaking and felt his muscles twitch violently, a sign he was on the edge of an episode, no doubt brought on by what Lily had just done to herself. His precious Power Mate had risked herself to get back her Power and Hunter was going to give her an earful when all was said and done for giving him a heart attack.

At the moment he just wanted her to be okay. Frantic to hear her voice he roughly begged, “Lily, damn it, talk to me. Don’t do this to me. Fuck!”

“Hunter, easy. She’s healing quickly, give her a minute.” Hunter still felt like snarling at Alexandria but he realized she was trying to help and knew she had tried to stop Lily. He felt bad he had tried to take his frantic fear of losing Lily out on their Healer but she seemed to be more upset over Lily’s condition than his roughness.

Glancing over at Joshua, Hunter knew the second in command wasn’t going to be so forgiving or forgetful. Surely he had to understand, though, and had reacted similarly when Alexandria was in trouble or perceived trouble, but at the moment he was just casting dark looks his way from time to time.

Lily moved slightly in his lap and all thoughts of anyone else instantly faded away. All of his focus zeroed in on the woman he loved and what he could do to help her. The instant her conscious mind surfaced he knew and immediately reached through their Mated Link to soothe her. As soon as he touched her inner mind, she clung to him for courage and strength and he was more than willing to give it to her and so much more. Once again she had nearly killed him with worry of her need to prove to herself what she could do.

When she gasped and reached for the gauze he held against her eye, Hunter quickly soothed, “Easy, Lily. You’re doing fine. I’m right here with you.” Needing to be reassured himself, Hunter glanced over at Alexandria and asked, “She’s going to be okay, right? Tell me she’s going to be okay.”

218

Sphinx Awakened

Alexandria touched Lily’s temple and a look of concentration crossed her features. A slight smile touched her lips before she answered, “Extraordinarily fine. She gains strength from you Hunter just as much as she gives you energy. It’s amazing to see on the cellular level. You’re both so much a part of the other.”

Hunter watched the Healer withdraw her hand and turn around to grab some more gauze and a gentle cleaning buffer fluid. She approached Lily warily and Hunter knew he must look fearsome in his protection and hovering over her.

“Warrior, I just want to clean the rest of the blood from her and we’ll see what her eye looks like. We don’t have much time.” As Alexandria completed her statement a sudden shudder ran through the entire room.

Lily started to squirm in Hunter’s lap to get up, but he refused to let her go. She tried to say something but had to clear her throat before anything came out. Even then she sounded hoarse from the earlier heart breaking screams he had heard come from her,

“Hunter I need to get to my sister.”

“Not yet, Lily.” Hunter said, his own throat closing in his fear of what his little heroine might try next.

“Hunter’s right, Lily. You can’t do anything until I look at your eye.” Alexandria looked inpatient as she stared up at him and he knew it was because he was still holding the gauze in place.

“Hunter, I can’t do anything if you’re going to hover. Let me do what I do best.”

Fighting his urge to snarl at everyone and everything and do just that, protect Lily with every breath, Hunter forced himself to back off enough so Lily could sit up. Her strength was returning fast and he was impressed when she sat up without any wavering whatsoever. Lily touched his hand gently and he knew he had to let Alexandria check on her but it was so difficult for him.

Gritting his teeth, Hunter pulled his hand away and with it the gauze. The dried blood covering the right side of Lily’s face made him want to hurt someone or something again. For a moment he thought he was going to hyperventilate but Lily’s tender warmth spiraling across their Link comforted and instantly soothed him.

His Lily could turn the tables just like that and be the one to help 219

Christine Murphy

him.

Evidently tired of waiting for Hunter to move, Alexandria wedged her way in between him and Lily. He had already been standing up as soon as Lily sat up so it was easy for the Healer to push him out of the way. Huffing with aggravation, he stood down since Alexandria was there to help.

Wanting to give Alexandria space so she could make sure Lily was doing okay, Hunter paced away a few steps. He couldn’t make himself go very far without becoming edgy so only moved far enough to be out of the way. He stood nervous and on guard crossing his arms and trying to remain calm. He observed Alexandria quickly clean Lily’s face and in no time at all the blood was gone. He couldn’t see what else she was doing in her examination as the Healer was so close to Lily.

Although it really wasn’t that long it felt like eternity to Hunter and the waiting was driving him crazy. He inhaled deeply several times and before he could settle down again he growled. Long and low which caused Joshua who was still hovering near the Trauma Cell doors, to return his growl. Alexandria sighed and stepped away from Lily.

“Both of you male hormones can stop with the aggression.

Everything’s fine. Lily, show your Mate you’re fine before we end up with a fight.”

Hunter nervously watched as Lily slid off the cot and onto the floor with no effort at all. She kept her eyes downcast and he saw a blush creep up her cheeks. Like a true Sphinx she moved with grace until she stood before him. The suspense and worry was killing him but she took her time daintily approaching him. She bit at her lip and he couldn’t help wanting to kiss her. When he would have reached out to grab her she initiated placing her hands on his chest.

The moment before he would have asked if she was all right she lifted her chin and looked directly into his eyes.

Instantly, he was lost and consumed by the Life Power rolling off her body and into his and the beauty of both of her sparkling eyes.

With nothing to hold her energy back and the Joining between them, both of her eyes glittered with his emerald green in their depths. His chest swelled with the pride of what she had done for all 220

Sphinx Awakened
of them, risking herself, and blew out a pent up breath now that he knew she was fine. Not only fine, but he could sense her telekinetic abilities aligning perfectly with the energy surrounding them and the Power which linked them together forever.

Groaning with a need he couldn’t even begin to meet, he grabbed Lily and crushed her to him kissing her until he was satisfied she was senseless with the same need. He never wanted to stop touching her, never wanted to stop needing her, and would love her always with everything in him. Her love flowed through him and he knew she felt the same way. Hunter would never have let her go and continued to hold and touch her for several hours if it wasn’t for the damn Gate and the sudden violent shake of the complex around them.

“Shit!” Was all Joshua got out before he disappeared back out into the Staging Cavern. Alexandria flew by and disappeared out the door in the next instant. All shit was about to hit the fan and Hunter knew deep in his heart there was no way he was going to stop his precious Lily from going out there to save her sister.

The crack of thunder echoed from outside the open doors and Skye could be heard screaming for Ethan. Her terrified cry changed from one of panic to one of terror and fear. Lily gasped and cringed against him and for the first time he plainly heard Skye connect with Lily on their telepathic connection. Two minds so alike, and yet so individual, with energy so similar, and yet so unique. The sensation was dizzying for him but Lily immediately balanced everything.

“Hunter I have to go to her. I’m sorry. I know I can do this. Can’t you feel it? Without Turin’s influence, my abilities are strengthening.” The extreme fear in her voice had his own inner anxiety increasing rapidly and he knew he had no choice but to let Lily battle the threat with her own special weapon.

“All right, but stay behind me Lily. Do exactly as I say. I need you to be safe. I can’t take anything else happening to you tonight.”

Hunter shifted her directly behind him keeping hold of her hand as he moved to the door. Looking out into the cavern, his first impulse was to shove Lily back into the Trauma Cell. The Gate was spinning faster now and he was shocked it hadn’t opened with all of 221

Christine Murphy

the dark dangerous energy coming out of it. The bolts of dark energy were reaching out faster and more violent now making it perilous to even be out in the Staging Cavern.

Most of the Warriors and medical staff had already left because of the physical danger. It was obvious Turin was somehow using the Dimensional Gate as a weapon in and of itself. Only Joshua, Alexandria, Khenti Michael, Stormy, Jacob, and Eleina remained.

Those risking themselves for Ethan and Skye were either there for defense, medical, or trying to control the Gate. Controlling the Gate didn’t seem to be happening and Hunter didn’t see any of this coming out good.

Lily shoved at his back and he knew there was no choice but to inch out. She was going to help whether Hunter let her or not. His muscles started to twitch and his Life Power ramped up from the stress hammering within him to keep her safe.

Hunter gripped her hand tighter and pulled her close against his back. If anything came Lily’s way it was going to have to get through him first. Slowly he worked his way out towards the Gate with Lily shadowing so closely in his footsteps to the point no one could probably even see her. It was exactly as he wanted it. Having her close was the only way he was going to be able to survive his own inner torment.

The snap of the energy grew louder and closer until Hunter had to stop and hold his ground. They were exposed and he didn’t like it. “Lily, we can’t stay here much longer. If you’re going to do something, now’s the time to…”

Before Hunter could even finish his tense comment the Gate lashed out with a lightning bolt of energy twice as powerful as the others he had seen and slammed into him. Before the moment of impact he shoved Lily back doing exactly what he had said he would. Protect her with his very body to prevent her from being harmed.

The jolt was too much for his system. His muscles locked and the breath froze in his lungs as the power of the Gate lit up his body hotter than any amount of Life Power could ever do. He fell to his knees, his eyesight sharp, but his mind becoming fuzzy. In the back of his mind he heard the shouts of all of those around him and the 222

Sphinx Awakened
scream of Lily so close behind him. Fearing for her life, Hunter tried to get off the ground, but he just couldn’t move and before he could shout for anyone to help her, the next bolt of powerful energy from the Gate shot straight toward him.

223

Chapter Fourteen

Caught off balance by Hunter’s push, Lily staggered backward out of harm’s way of the bolt of energy which knocked him to his knees. Unprepared, she hadn’t been able to call upon her abilities and Hunter had paid for it dearly. Still not standing back up from his kneeled position, Lily could see he was suffering. His face was ashen white and across their connection she could feel his Life Power drop severely.

In a rush to reach him Lily sprinted towards Hunter just as the next bolt of energy began to leave the Gate. Lily saw him reach back with a panicked expression to stop her and block the deadly energy headed for him but she wasn’t going to let him take another strike for her. In an instant before the bolt hit him, Lily raised her hand and threw her telekinetic ability outward from her center forming a resistive shield around Hunter.

The impact of so much energy slammed into her and almost knocked her off her feet. She held her ground, though, reaching deep into the untapped skills she hadn’t been able to reach for so long. The telekinesis flowed through her body and reinforced the shimmering wall she had quickly thrown up. Lily breathed a sigh of relief when it held, but since she hadn’t used the skills in so long, she wasn’t sure how long she could hold it. She needed Hunter to guide her, to help her, and reinforce her balance.

Now able to approach him, Lily carefully closed the remaining distance between her and Hunter and placed her free hand on his locked shoulder. She could feel his muscles still locked and now that she could see his face again realized his jaw was clenched as well. It occurred to her he could possibly be in overload and even though his Life Power had dropped, the energy of the Gate could very well still be trapped within him.

Not caring about her own safety, Lily dove deeper into Hunter through their connection finding she was right. Dark energy vibrated throughout his body and the only way she could see getting 224

Sphinx Awakened
it back out of him was to use her ability to force it back out. Lily wasn’t sure if she could maintain the protective wall and work inside his short-circuiting body but she had to do something for him.

Taking a deep breath, she concentrated more of her energy deep within Hunter. At the center of his Life Force she balanced her own essence and then with a monstrous push outward stripped anything that existed in his system which shouldn’t be there from the Gate’s energy. The moment he was free she knew it when Hunter gasped in a huge lungful of air and staggered to his feet. He grabbed her pulling her into his side and almost threw off the focus she was using to keep up their defenses.

“Lily…” was all he could get out because he was out of breath and out of energy. Even in his weakened state he refused to let go of her and Lily knew he would step up in defense of her and take another blast of deadly lightning. Lily couldn’t let him risk himself like that ever again.

Wrapping her free arm around Hunter, she tried to redirect some of her Life Power into him. She wasn’t sure how successful she would be since she wasn’t all that practiced at transferring energy but she had done small amounts before. It was difficult trying to maintain her focus and transfer Life Power to Hunter but keeping the flow steady she was able to help him and continue protecting both of them.

Lily wished she could protect Skye and the other Sphinx, but there just wasn’t enough Power, and the multi-tasking of her ability when she was rusty at using it, was tasking her. She was relieved when Hunter began to breathe easier and his color came back. He must have sensed her struggle because he pushed back and narrowed their Mated Link enough to stop her transfer of Life Power to him.

When she tried to give him more, Hunter stopped her actions when he shouted over the thunderous sound of the Gate, “Enough Lily! You’ve done more than enough for me, beauty. Save your energy for what you’re doing. It’s working.”

Yes, her ability was working and the realization was heady for her. For so long she hadn’t been able to truly help anyone, but now 225

Christine Murphy

she could. Turning in Hunter’s arms for better positioning, Lily held up both of her hands and engaged the telekinesis between both of her palms. Hunter allowed her to reposition but she could tell he had no intention of letting go of her. She suspected if her wall didn’t hold he would be spinning her behind him again to take another jolt from the Gate.

The danger was just too great for all of them and Lily knew she had to get her sister and Ethan free before they were harmed anymore. Skye was still trying to reach Turin through her telepathy to shut him down so he couldn’t manipulate the Gate and cause any more destruction to the complex but she was losing the battle. Lily knew it was too dangerous for her anyway especially if Turin tried to use any of his mental evils on Skye. Skye was stronger in her Sphinx form but she was still learning and Turin was just too depraved to not think he had some kind of trick up his sleeve.

Ethan was just as much at risk because he was refusing to leave Skye’s side. He was rushing around using his Eagle Sight to set up an electronic perimeter in an effort to contain the Dimensional Gate, but at best he was keeping the lightning energy away from them. Still, Skye was locked physically by her internal battle. Lily didn’t know how much longer her sister could continue.

Skye, can you hear me? Lily needed to hear her sister to know she was okay but at this point Skye appeared to be too entrapped in the telepathic battle. Hoping she could maintain her own focus, Lily tried to connect with Skye.

For a moment she didn’t think it was going to work but then she was suddenly pulled into a maelstrom of turmoil inside her sister’s mind which almost overwhelmed her. How she held on to the concentration for her telekinetic protection she didn’t know, but it may have been because Hunter was instantly in the depths of her mind supporting her with his strength. Her Mate was always there for her and she would never be able to give back to him as much as he had given to her.

A brush of Skye’s voice mind to mind was all Lily needed to know she had to intervene and intervene now. Lily? He’s too strong. I…

Lily lost the connection that quick with Skye and called out fearfully, “Skye!”

226

Sphinx Awakened

Shaking physically now from her exertions, all she could do was lean into Hunter. There had to be a way to stop all of this. “Hunter, she’s too weak and I’m not strong enough telepathically to disengage her from whatever Turn is doing.”

Hunter shouted over the new surge in the spinning and violent arcs of energy coming from the Gate. “Maybe not, but your telekinesis is stronger. Lily, you’re holding off the Gate’s energy.

Can you push it back or can you contain it?”

Lily wasn’t sure and didn’t know if she had enough skill to protect Hunter and try and contain the Gate. Until she worked up her stamina and her ability, she just wasn’t sure, but there had to be a way. Wanting to try, Lily pushed out the protective wall until it was near the Gate. The closer she got the more resistance occurred which pushed the wall back in her direction.

“Lily, that isn’t going to work. Stormy and Eleina tried to engage with the Gate and close it down but the technique isn’t working.”

Khenti Michael directed from the other side of the Staging Cavern.

She saw him draw Stormy back behind him just as Hunter had a habit of doing. Michael inched closer appearing to examine the Gate before continuing, “If we can’t contain it, can it be influenced as Turin appears to be doing? Will your ability work that way?”

A low growl came from Hunter and Lily knew he wasn’t happy with her doing any more and exposing herself to the deadly Gate but Skye and her new family needed help. No one was coming up with anything better.

Glancing back at Hunter, Lily spoke out loud and across their Link to be heard. “Hunter, they need my help.”

Hunter wrapped his arms around her for a moment and she felt his lips right next to her ear. “I know Lily. This is hard for me but I’m here for you. Get that bastard.”

Turning her gaze to the Gate and feeling all the hatred she had for Turin, Lily knew she could challenge Turin and his control. She had to do it, time was running out, and she refused to let Turin take anything else away from her. The attempt would be dangerous, though, because she would have to drop her protective wall to fully focus on influencing the Gate and fighting the evil man.

Leaning back against him, Lily demanded, “Hunter, promise me 227

Christine Murphy

if this goes bad you’ll get out of the reach of the danger from the Gate.”

In her mind, Hunter prowled and his arms tightened around her again. She could tell in the sound of his voice there was no way he was leaving her. “No, Lily. There’s no way I’m leaving you. Together we stand and together we’ll win this. I’m right here for you no matter what.”

Hearing his words of support and determination to stay and protect her gave Lily more strength than anything else could.

Needing to touch him she reached down and touched his arm which was wrapped so possessively around her waist. She was glad he was so close to her because she knew the next few moments were going to be rough and she was going to need him.

Taking several deep breaths and sending a quick prayer, Lily paused for just a moment to align her ability to tackling the Gate and fighting Turin for control of it. Not really knowing if she could ever really be ready for something like this, Lily withdrew her telekinesis from the protective wall as she closed her hand into a fist.

No sooner had she exposed herself and Hunter, the Gate’s energy lashed out in their direction. Fully expecting the reaction, be it from the Gate or Turin’s manipulations, Lily flashed her power forward impacting with the Gate. Instantly she was blinded and felt like she had grabbed onto two live electrical wires with her hands. Her entire system lit up and she tensed from the overload of psychic energy but she held against the onslaught. She had to do this.

Farther and farther she intertwined her ability and her energy into the swirling, lightning-shot Gate. Lily could sense Turin’s defiance just on the other side and almost lost it to her emotions feeling his presence for the first time since losing everything by the monster’s hand. Emotions of fear and panic from the past tried to crush her and memories of having Skye threatened by a terrible gun terrorized her. She hadn’t seen her parent’s deaths as Skye had but had felt the aftershocks in her sister. The bullet which had hit Skye had been more than enough to leave a mark of trauma on her soul.

Lily dug her telekinetic skill into the expanding energy of the Gate. She had to stop the destruction now because Turin was 228

Sphinx Awakened
pushing for the biggest surge of power yet. Grabbing onto part of the spinning electrical charge she threw it back across the dimensions separating the worlds. A screech of such fury reverberated in her ears painfully and she knew she had hit her mark. If the man had been killed it would serve him right.

However, Turin was not injured. If anything he was more infuriated because not only had his control slipped on the Gate, Lily sensed Skye had escaped his telepathic control. With one less person to concentrate on, Turin would turn his attention completely on her and she had to be ready.

With her own anger she shouted at the Gate hoping Turin did hear her, “Bring it on Turin. You’ve cost us everything and you’re not going to take anyone else from our lives.”

Are you so sure of that, Lily? I controlled you once, I’ll control you again and destroy everything you have ever known. Lily jumped at the horrible sound of Turin’s voice in her head. She hadn’t expected him to connect so soon telepathically.

Hunter must have known Turin was challenging her because he snarled behind her and tried to pull her farther from the Gate. Lily couldn’t have moved even if she wanted to. Her telekinetic ability was so hooked into the charged Gate even ten Warriors wouldn’t have been able to move her. Evidently discovering that for himself, Hunter tried to move in front of her but she held her arm out blocking him. He must have understood because he moved back behind her encircling her waist again and moving up close behind her. Even when she would have pushed Hunter away for his safety, he refused to budge.

Lily attempted to strike out again at Turin but this time he attacked in her head with telepathy overwhelming her with his dark hateful presence. Gasping, she tried to escape the new turn of events, but even her skills were having trouble with fighting him off.

The image of his face began to overshadow everything else with his skeletal gray-skinned face and long black stringy hair. His solid black eyes seemed to fill his face and the lack of any distinguishing difference in the whites or pupils of his eyes was un-nerving. When he finally smiled it was more like the death grin of a demon with his sharp jagged teeth.

229

Christine Murphy

You are mine, Lily. Turin’s evil voice filled her head and his dark inky power began to fill every cell of her brain. She struggled fighting back but the combination of her fighting against a telepathic nightmare and the telekinetic struggle with the Gate was using her energy up way too fast.

Right when Lily was afraid she was going to lose the inner battle and was prepared to call out to Hunter, her strong Warrior was right there for her. In his deep voice, Hunter snarled, “She is not yours, she is mine. Now and forever. You will pay for what you have done to her.”

Lily’s mind became a battle ground between Turin and Hunter and her head felt like it was going to explode from the increased struggle. The fight didn’t take long, though, as Hunter was able to harness Lily’s ability because of their Joining and deny Turin any further access. Just like that, Turin was gone and only Hunter remained, his love and strength glowing throughout her body and mind.

“Now, Lily! Work your magic,” Hunter urged her on.

Free from Turin’s dark influence she could now focus on the Gate. She could still feel Turin’s presence and energy controlling the Gate, but he couldn’t influence her with the memories of her past.

Not wanting to risk another confrontation inside her system with Hunter and Turin she dove mercilessly at the Gate connecting with its violent energy more fully.

The jolt physically hurt for a moment but Hunter was able to buffer her system with his strong presence. Still, being engaged with the Gate was almost too much. Lily felt as if she was caught in the eye of a tornado spinning around and around. She had no idea how Turin had kept control for so long but didn’t have the time to figure it out. As her energy aligned with the Gate’s she envisioned the equivalent of a telekinetic braking system. Slowly she used her energy to put on the breaks of the spinning vortex.

The challenge from Turin didn’t surprise her knowing he wanted the Gate to cause damage to the complex and for a moment she went back and forth with him for control. He pushed at her and pulled for control of the Gate while she shoved back maintaining her grip on the Gate’s energy. With Hunter’s help her strength held 230

Sphinx Awakened
and she quickly got the upper hand. When another bolt of energy shot from the Dimensional Gate and hit the wall causing a vibration to go through the entire Staging Cavern, Lily decided time was up.

Instead of braking, she reversed her power against the Gate’s spinning.

The telekinetic action knocked the breath out of her and Hunter had to hold her up while she continued to fight the spinning. Again she reversed the flow of power repeating over and over until it finally slowed and stopped. The lightning energy which had fired out of the Gate stopped while its edges began to fade. The white hot periphery disappeared and then the blood red until only a blackish red remained. Right before the Gate closed Turin let out a screech which temporarily left Lily without hearing. Although she couldn’t hear it she could see when the Gate snapped shut and the only indication it had been there was the small ghost-cloud wisps which remained in the air.

Totally exhausted, Lily collapsed back into Hunter’s arms. He lifted her effortlessly and Lily felt safe and cherished by his gentleness and the kiss he placed on her head. Winded from the entire experience, she wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head against his shoulder trying to get the sensation of spinning to stop. Her balance returned slowly and she finally realized Hunter was calling to her.

“Lily, can you hear me?” He was beginning to sound frantic so she made the attempt to look at him.

To her relief she was able to lift her head without her world spinning and look into Hunter’s worried emerald green eyes. She was ecstatic she could hear again and hugged him. Kissing his neck, she whispered into his ear, “I’m fine Hunter, thanks to you. I just need a moment to rest.”

She felt him sigh and his tense muscles relaxed under her touch.

What she would do right now to be in a nice quiet room and just be held by him, but it didn’t look like that was going to happen any time soon. The remaining occupants converged on them.

Skye was the first to reach her. Her sister almost took out Stormy and Khenti Michael trying to get to her and tackled both her and Hunter. Normally Skye didn’t touch anyone other than Ethan but 231

Christine Murphy

her sister risked her sensitive mind including Hunter in the embrace. Lily wasn’t sure if it was because she was in Hunter’s arms or if Skye’s Joining with Ethan and her now being a Sphinx gave her the extra ability to protect her mind or not, but Skye didn’t even flinch.

“Lily, you did it! You were amazing. You set me free from Turin and shut down the Gate.” Skye was so emotional and over-enthused Ethan had to eventually extricate her from her overzealous hugging.

Wanting to set everyone straight, Lily corrected, “Hunter was there with me. If not for his presence and strength I wouldn’t have been able to succeed.” Lily glanced up at her Mate and softly said,

“Thank you, Hunter.”

The smile he gave her was mesmerizing and the rest of the occupants in the cavern faded away. He leaned down so slowly then and murmured, “Anything for you, Lily. I would do anything.”

Hunter closed the distance then and kissed her ever so softly. The kiss was gentle but the effects spread throughout her body causing a warm enticing tingle from her head to her toes.

Clearing of throats brought Lily back to the present situation and Hunter pulled away ending the kiss. Lily realized they had an unintended audience observing their affection. Not that she cared if they saw because she wanted everyone to know how much she loved Hunter and how much he loved her. Blushing with the thoughts of wanting Hunter to make love to her again, she burrowed into his arms hiding her face but smiling with joy that she meant so much to him.

Lily glanced back up, though, when Alexandria asked, “Lily are you okay? Do I need to check you out?”

Shaking her head, Lily replied, “No. I’m fine. I just hope everyone else is okay and that the Gate is shut down. I can still see ghost wisps floating in the air where the Gate was.”

Ethan spoke up then, “Don’t worry Lily. What you’re seeing is just left over pieces of energy. It should fade in a couple of hours.

Not everyone can see the after-effects so it’s a bonus you can.”

Khenti Michael interrupted the explanation interjecting, “What do your readings tell you, Ethan? Are we expecting the Gate to open again tonight?”

232

Sphinx Awakened

Pulling a small hand-held micro-computer from his pocket which resembled a touch screen cell phone, Ethan quickly tapped on the small keys until the screen was lit up. Lily could just see multi-colored graphs pop up. Being so high up in Hunter’s arms gave her the elevation to see what Ethan was doing.

Ethan paged through several graphs and mathematical data before he answered. “The data indicates the Dimensional Gate won’t be opening up for several days because of Turin’s manipulations. He has weakened the Gate’s energy so it will take a while for it to get spun up before opening again. Of course, that’s not to say Turin won’t try the same thing he just did.”

Lily stirred in Hunter’s arms sitting up straighter so she could see everyone. Quickly she informed them all, “I don’t think he’ll be doing anything too soon. Trying to control the amount of energy in the Gate takes a lot out of a person. It’s going to take me a bit to rebalance before I can use my abilities again. Turin will be the same way but as angry as he was, he may decide to try and use the Gate again once he’s strong enough. We have to stop him.”

Khenti Michael paced away and ran his hands through his raven black hair. “I agree. We have to shut Turin down now.” He sighed shaking his head and braced his fists on his hips. He wandered over to the remaining wisps of the Gate, stopped, and stared at them.

Lily fidgeted watching the Sphinx leader just like Hunter and the others did. Finally, Michael faced them with determination in his expression but also worry.

Lily understood why when he said, “Stormy, you get your wish.

We have to go retrieve the Sixth Page. Fuck! I don’t like any of this and having to put your lives at risk…but I have no choice.”

Eleina spoke up then, “If we’re going to go to the Fourth Pyramid in Egypt, we need to go soon. I can use the traces of the Gate’s energy to jump everyone, but it won’t last long. We have to get there and back before the traces are gone, otherwise we could be trapped in the depths of the Pyramid.”

Michael nodded, “I agree we have to do it now before the Gate’s remaining energy disappears. We have to find out how to destroy this last Gate as soon as possible. Hopefully, the Sixth Page will give the remaining clues as to how to accomplish that and the location of 233

Christine Murphy

the Seventh Page.”

“We can only hope, Michael,” Stormy quietly spoke and went over to her Mate wrapping her arms around him.

Lily watched the leader embrace Stormy and she could see how much they shared between them. Michael brushed a golden blond strand of Stormy’s hair behind her ear before looking at the group.

“The rest of the Warriors and some of the Guardians Elite are waiting in the planning room. We’ll go up there and finish planning for the Jump to the Pyramid.”

To Lily, Khenti Michael sounded like he was giving in to the inevitable. It was obvious he wasn’t happy with anything having to do with Jumping or going back to the Egyptian Pyramid. He was right, though, there was no choice. Lily was sure it was going to be dangerous and risky and she worried about who would go and who would stay. She feared for those who would go and the possibility someone would be lost. A chill ran up her spine as she recalled the Elders words – “I can’t see if Hunter is saved or not.”

****

Hunter felt Lily suddenly stiffen in his arms. Something was bothering her, aside from the experience she had just gone through with the Gate and battling Turin. He couldn’t imagine what, as she had just gone through a nightmarish mental battle and worn herself out. Her emotions were all over the place. One moment she was tense, the next she was pushing her love across their shared connection, and now she was scared. Probably from the mention of having to deal with the Gate again, but he wasn’t sure as there was just too much in that advanced mind of hers at the moment.

“Khenti, I need a moment with Lily and then we’ll be right there.

A lot has happened here tonight and Lily needs a break. We won’t be long, I promise.” Hunter hoped his leader understood because he wasn’t budging until he could calm Lily down.

Michael nodded and said,” All right. Don’t be too long. We only have a small window of opportunity to pull this off.”

With the parting comment, Khenti Michael and the remaining Warriors and their Power Mates left the now eerily quiet Staging Cavern. In the distance he could make out the sounds of the arriving elevator and the low murmur of the Warriors. Even after 234

Sphinx Awakened
they loaded into the elevator and departed Hunter remained standing quietly with Lily in his arms staring out at what was left of the Gate. He could see it as well and had never really discussed the unusual ability before. He knew others could see it, but not everyone. To some extent it pleased him Lily had another skill in her arsenal. She was an amazing woman.

While Lily rested in his arms, her head leaning against his shoulder and her breath brushing gently against his collar bone, he simply looked out at the cavern. Again it struck him how quiet it was after the cacophony of sound from the violently energized Gate of earlier. He had never seen such negative energy before. The Gate had spun in its circular black hole form many a time but usually with only the edges of the opening in onyx black, blood red, and blazing white hot on the very outer edges. This time, the Dimensional Gate had been so charged, energy had actually come out of it. He wondered how much of that was from Turin controlling it or if the energy was a by-product of the wild spinning.

The instant Lily stirred in his arms none of his thoughts mattered anymore, except for the thoughts of making sure she was okay.

When she lifted her head to look at him, his glance went directly to her beautiful hazel eyes. Eyes that had always mesmerized him with their mix of browns, golds, and greens but now they were even more incredible to him with the emerald green of his Joining sparkling within their depths.

His heart felt like it was being squeezed in his chest by the pure emotions which hit him of her recent sacrifice. She had risked her physical well-being and possibly her life when she had used her own ability against herself to remove the last tiny probe. He shuddered when he thought of hearing her mental screams and her terrible pain when it had crossed their connection. Yes, it had been only a moment of anguish before her Sphinx healing kicked in, but to Hunter it had seemed like a life time. Seeing her covered in blood and the shock of possibly never seeing the beauty of both of her eyes again had left him terrified for her.

Lily’s soft hand on his cheek brought him out of his dark thoughts to find her looking at him with concern. His beauty was worried for him when he should be the one making sure she was 235

Christine Murphy

okay. She was so young and yet so much more mature and caring than some of the oldest Elders in Complex 46. Hunter didn’t know what he had done right to find her but he was going to do everything in his power to make sure he never lost her. If it was the last thing he did with his life it was to protect and care for her until his dying day.

“Hunter, are you okay? You took quite a jolt. I’m sorry I couldn’t stop the first bolt of energy.” Lily’s gentle words hit him harder than the energy bolt.

The past few minutes rushed at him hard and for a moment he lived each and every agonizing second again of watching her fight against Turin and the damned Gate. He started to shake and carefully shifted her so she slid down his body. The feel of her shapely body moving against him was exactly the distraction he needed and he focused on that. The rush of need and desire cleared his head of the nightmare memories but still wasn’t what he had wanted to do. Lost to the intense feel of her hips and breasts flush against him and the adrenaline still rushing through his system he couldn’t have stopped his need to kiss her even if someone had tried to pry him away from her.

He tried to go slow but the heat, the need, the love which was expanding inside of him couldn’t be denied. Lowering his head he stopped just a breath away from her lips. How he held himself that small space he didn’t know but he wanted to give Lily the chance to back away if she needed too. Lily had no intention of doing so because she reached up threading her fingers into his hair and pulling just hard enough for him to get the message.

Closing the tiny gap between their lips felt like the hugest of chasms but the moment his lips touched Lily’s was like being given the first drink of cool precious water after having been denied for so long. Lily’s lips were soft and so damn sweet. Hunter swore she had been eating chocolate again because that was exactly what she tasted like to him. Sweet milk chocolate sprinkled with more chocolate. He nipped at her lips and teased her with his tongue. He stroked her tongue with his and when she sighed his entire body felt on fire with wanting her. He was hard as a rock in seconds and when Lily rubbed against his erection enticingly he almost hit the 236

Sphinx Awakened
ceiling. His Lily might be innocent in all the ways of pleasure but she was learning fast. When he felt her hands up under his shirt against his bare skin he knew he had to put the brakes on. He didn’t want to but they had to focus on the problems at hand.

Ending the kiss and capturing her wandering hands was difficult and Hunter thought he might end up hurting himself having to put the brakes on that quickly. Lily glanced up at him and he saw confusion cross her features. Hunter realized he was sending mixed signals but mixed up was exactly how he was feeling. The highs and lows in his life recently were slowly tearing him up and the only one keeping him even slightly sane was Lily. He swore once they had the Sixth Page he was going to relax with his beautiful Mate even if it killed him.

Wanting to ease her mind, Hunter quickly said, “Lily, I should be the one asking you if you’re okay. What you did for us was more than giving. You could have lost your sight removing the probe like that. At least let me know what’s going on in your beautiful head so I can help you on such risky decisions. I think you aged me another century.” He cupped her face in his hands and again took joy in seeing his emerald green flickering in the depths of her eyes.

Sadness entered those beautiful eyes, though, and he didn’t understand until she whispered, “I had no choice. I brought those horrible men from the Foundry to your doorstep. I would have gladly given up my eyesight and my very life to keep them away.”

When he opened his mouth to argue with her that giving up her life for any of them was never on the table she quickly continued,

“Besides, there was no way I could help with the Gate with the probe still in my head. I couldn’t lose you Hunter and I couldn’t lose my sister and all the wonderful people I now consider my family.”

Hunter still wanted to argue he never wanted to see or feel her in such agonizing pain again but she had a stubborn look which told him she wasn’t going to change her mind on the subject. Sighing deeply he decided to move on. “Fine, but at least have mercy on me and consider sharing with me, if nothing else, so I don’t have a heart attack from the panic of knowing you’re in trouble.”

Her expression relaxed and she placed a hand on his chest over his heart. “Okay. I’ll share, but that doesn’t mean I would change 237

Christine Murphy

my mind. I’ve been at the mercy of others for too long and now that I have this freedom, I want to be able to make those kind of decisions and help those I love. I love you Hunter and I need to be able to protect you just as you protect me. I hope you understand.”

Placing his hand over hers which still rested against his chest, he nodded and answered back, “I do understand Lily. You’re incredible and you do me honor being my Power Mate. I don’t want you to worry about me. Remember, I’m a Warrior and things like that happen to me, like being injured and tore up, but I heal and bounce back with a vengeance to fight on. I will say, you were amazing in what you did today, fighting Turin and taking control of the Gate.

You’re an amazing woman, my beauty, and we’ll make one heck of a team.”

Hunter caught Lily’s frown before she looked down at their intertwined hands but when he tried to sense what was still bothering her, since she didn’t appear to want to share, he just couldn’t tell. Lily was getting way too good at narrowing their shared Link at times when he needed to see what was bothering her and he didn’t like it. He didn’t want to be shut out. He decided he would let it lie for now since there were more serious things to contend with.

Although he couldn’t tell what was bothering her she must have been tuned in to him because she stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips ever so briefly. “I’m sorry, Hunter. I didn’t mean to shut you out. I’m trying to work something out in my head because I’m worried about some revealing words Elder Chloe said. She said she wasn’t sure if you were saved or not.”

An instant relief flooded Hunter. “Lily. Elder Chloe does that to everyone. Gives them half-baked predictions but doesn’t ever give us enough to solve anything. Besides, you already answered what she said. You saved me, you saved the entire complex.”

Hunter didn’t think she looked convinced because she had her cute little eyebrows drawn down. Unable to resist, he kissed her on the forehead. “Come on, my beauty, let’s head upstairs before Khenti Michael starts yelling in my head through the Warrior’s Link to get my ass up there.”

238

Chapter Fifteen

Stepping into a room of chaotic restless energy, Hunter pulled Lily up close to his side. He knew nothing would happen to her here but having so many males so close to her brought out the inner Sphinx in him. His animalistic side paced and growled in his head about its possession of her and other nonsense. Lily’s soft hand touching his cheek instantly soothed him, but still, the beast in him decided to start snarling. Hoping to prevent more chaos from his inner beast, he chose the far corner of the room and a large leather recliner to sit in. He pulled Lily into his lap making sure she was comfortable before surveying the rest of the room.

Yes, everyone was still ramped up. Not just those who had seen Lily work her incredible magic, but the rest of the Warriors and their Mates who had evacuated and moved up to the Planning Room. Ethan was at the front of the room sitting at his huge redwood war planner’s desk typing away at his multiple keyboards and scanning his multiple screens while Skye hovered over his shoulder observing. The screens were not just in front of him but on stands on either side of the desk and mounted on the wall behind him. They were even located on the walls to the side of him. Some screens showed graphs, some complex calculations, which Hunter had no idea how to interpret. Others had images of the surveillance pictures coming from the cameras throughout the public areas of the complex and the outer periphery of the hot dry desert surrounding their home.

Khenti Michael stood leaning against the front of the desk with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Their leader was brooding and Hunter could tell he was inpatient. Stormy was sitting in a brown leather chair beside him and whatever she had whispered instantly eased his shoulders. Joshua was seated in his usual perch in his leather chair right at the front center of the room running his hands through his hair. Hunter figured he was worried about his Mate again. Alexandria rarely came to these meetings as she had 239

Christine Murphy

her patients to take care of.

A rough laugh pulled his attention to the large couch to the right of the room where Jacob was sitting with Eleina seated in his lap.

Hunter didn’t know if Jacob was busting up because Eleina had her hand up his shirt or from some comment Caleb had made. The young Warrior was seated right next to them and at times had a sense of humor when he wasn’t trying to play young and innocent.

He didn’t have anybody fooled, though, since he was several centuries old, so young really didn’t mean much of anything.

From the far left corner of the room came a hissed, “Leave me the fuck alone! I’ll drink when I want too.” Raven in all of his usual asinine glory was leaning in the corner and had his usual silver flask pressed to his lips guzzling it down like he hadn’t been drinking all day anyway. How he did it was something to be pondered. No matter how drunk he got, he was mad and unhappy. Hunter knew the man was hurting but really he needed to get over himself and the fact Turin was his half brother. There was nothing to be done about it except wait for the opportunity he might be able to kill the murdering son-of-a-bitch.

Guardian Arik threw his hands up in the air stomping away from Raven. Hunter had tried to help the Warrior with no luck either and his attempt had pissed Raven off to the point the two of them just hadn’t been able to get along. The only times they had gotten together had ended up in a fight, so Hunter had given up. When Lily came into the picture he had completely stepped back. She was his focus now and he didn’t have time for the lost cause of Raven. He would pray to the Ancients for his long lost friend but he was afraid that was all he could do for him.

The rest of the leather chairs, couch, and along the walls were filled with the many Guardians Elite who had pledged to help the Sphinx Warriors in their fight against the Wraith. The fact they had stepped up beyond their simple recording of history and events to actually fighting side by side with the Warriors and risking their lives still amazed Hunter. The Guardians honored their very existence and Hunter felt humbled by their giving considering the Elite didn’t have the healing skills of the Sphinx and could very well die if struck down. Only Alexandria’s skill in medical techniques 240

Sphinx Awakened
had saved some of those brought down by the battles fought side by side with the Sphinx.

“Enough, everyone. Settle down. We don’t have much time and need to discuss the next move to winning this war against the Wraith,” Michael interjected into the noise of multiple side discussions filling the room. “Due to the current events with Turin evidently figuring out he can mentally control the Gate, we need more than ever to find out how to destroy it. We have the beginnings of the knowledge with the first few scrolls of the Pages of Seven, but we need the rest.”

Raven spoke up from the back corner of the room sounding more aggravated than ever. “Just how in the hell are we supposed to do that?”

****

Khenti Michael sighed heavily and cast a dark look at Raven. Lily wondered if Raven was ever in a good mood. The Warriors appeared to be trying to help him but he just kept pushing everyone away, at least from what she had seen since being there.

Crossing his arms, Michael explained after encompassing the room with his gaze. “Our next goal for the Pages is the Sixth Page.

Skye and Lily working together have discovered it located at what is left of the Fourth Pyramid. Their descriptions match the Page exactly, at least in the vision of what it would look like in the past.

The Sixth Page is there and is in the form of a silver tablet.”

Side discussions broke out throughout the room again and Lily just sat back in Hunter’s arms letting his heat relax her as she just observed. She was intensely happy he was beginning to relax under her, at least most of his body. She could still feel his erection under her bottom and his hands continuously stroked through her hair.

Every once in a while he slipped his hand under the fall of her hair to massage the back of her neck or run his finger along her pulse point upward to the back of her ear.

She knew Hunter was trying to distract and relax her. It worked, until on the other side of the room, Skye asked, “Khenti, how are we going to get there? The Pyramid is all the way in Giza, Egypt and if we don’t have much time, how are we going to accomplish acquiring the Page in such a short timeline? How will whoever-is-going to the 241

Christine Murphy

Pyramid know where to find it? My foretelling isn’t always a hundred percent accurate because of the dream-state. I’ll have to go.”

Lily instantly tensed and before Hunter could even stop her she shot up out of his lap and took a couple of steps forward. “She can’t go without me. The foretelling could take her down if it activated while she’s there. Skye’s visions are too closely linked with the location and if she goes under, she’ll need help balancing her ability so she can disengage from the vision.”

Ethan quickly joined the discussion with a half growled, “I agree with Lily. There’s no way I would let my Power Mate go without me.

Seeing what happened the other day with Skye being trapped in her vision and only Lily able to pull her out tells me we need to keep the sisters together for this mission.”

From behind her, Lily felt the blast of protective energy come from Hunter right before his arms encircled her. Gently but with a definite motion, he pulled her back so she was resting against him.

She could feel the soft vibrations of a growl gathering in his chest but only his voice was heard as he demanded, “Lily will go nowhere without me. If finding the Sixth Page is necessary to beat Turin and the Gate, then we’ll support Skye and the mission. However, there’s no way in hell I’m letting Lily go by herself.”

Turning slightly in his arms, Lily glanced up to see Hunter’s green eyes glowing ever so softly. She could only admit to herself that having him protecting her, no matter where she went or what she was doing, was exactly what she wanted. A hero to keep her safe. Still, the words of the Elder still tormented her mind and made her fear something horrible would happen to him.

Khenti Michael held up a hand and the entire room instantly quieted. Lily was still amazed at the control the Sphinx leader had over his Warriors and those who supported them. “Yes, I have taken all of your comments into consideration and thought about the pros and cons. I’m uncomfortable sending out so many who need to go on this mission and worrying about losing lives. I’ve tried every different approach possible but just can’t see another way. Ancients help me, but I have no choice to let you go.”

Stormy jumped up out of her chair and asked, “Can I go to assist 242

Sphinx Awakened
with…?”

Before Stormy could finish Michael interrupted her, “No, my love. I know you want to help, but there’s no reason to risk you.” He turned facing the room full of Warriors, Power Mates, and Guardians. Lily could see the painful acceptance in his expression of having to risk anyone.

Continuing, he began to lay out the participants in a controlled voice, “Ethan, you’ll prepare Skye so she’s appropriately uniformed for the trip. She’ll go so if her visions are needed to track down the Sixth Page, as the aging process of the Pyramid may have changed where the Page is actually located, you’ll have a direction. Take one of your hand-held computers for communications back here.

Hunter, you’ll do the same for Lily getting her in a reinforced uniform. She’ll go to balance her sister and you’ll also have her telekinetic ability just in case you need it since you’ll be so far underground.”

Lily watched as Michael pulled Stormy into his arms. Lily knew contact was important to the Warriors. Hunter confirmed her observation time and time again as he touched her, held her, and hovered over her every second of the day if he could.

Their Khenti directed his intense sky blue eyes over to where Jacob sat with Eleina. With a nod in the couple’s direction he answered the still pending question, “You’re correct Skye, time is of the essence. There are still traces of the Dimensional Gate’s energy remaining which we can utilize to travel vast distances in seconds of time. Eleina is a Priestess and a Gate Jumper. She’ll use her abilities to transport you to the Pyramid. And before you get started, Jacob, yes, I need you to go as back-up, just in case. Who in the hell knows what Turin has been up to with his knew knowledge of manipulating the Gate. I wouldn’t put it past our enemy to come up with something devious.”

Michael paused for a moment and Lily noticed the entire room was still deathly quiet as if everyone was waiting to see what the Khenti would say next. They didn’t have to wait long because he finished his direction quickly saying, “Caleb, I need you to monitor the surveillance and the Gate while Ethan is gone. Guardian Arik, if you would be so kind to post a couple of your Elite to visually 243

Christine Murphy

monitor the Staging Cavern during the mission. Everyone else is to go back to your quarters and rest. It appears there will be a slight break in the fighting, but I’m not holding my breath for it to be very long. Rest, recover, and be prepared for any emergent situations.

That means you too, Raven.”

Lily glanced over to see Raven still leaning in the corner where he tipped back the remainder of his alcohol. He appeared to be a bit pale but without pause he grated out, “Yes, Khenti. I’ll get right on that.” When everyone else in the room turned their scowl on the Warrior, Lily watched Raven pale even more as if realizing the disrespect he had just dished out to his Khenti.

Pocketing his silver flask he stood up from his leaning position against the wall. Bowing his head slightly and in a shaky but now respectful tone he apologized, “Forgive me. I know I’m being an ass again. If you’ll excuse me…” Without finishing, the black haired Warrior spun on his heels and made a hasty rush to the door. No sooner had he opened it he disappeared out of sight. Right before the door sealed Lily heard Raven snarl from the hallway, “Son of a bitch, where is she?” There was no answering response after his outburst just a following of deathly silence.

Hunter ran his palms up and down Lily’s arms and in a low voice commented, “What the fuck got into him?” Lily had no idea but Hunter’s touch felt incredible and she never wanted him to stop.

Whatever had been the issue out in the hallway with Raven was a mystery to Lily, but when the door opened and Elder Chloe stepped inside the Planning Room, any thoughts of the mystery of Raven went straight out of her head. Even though she knew the Elder posed no threat, her first impulse was to cuddle up closer to Hunter.

He must have sensed her discomfort because he shifted her slightly to the side and behind him placing his body between hers and Elder Chloe.

Lily really didn’t understand why she had reacted to the silver haired, silver eyed woman in that way. She wasn’t afraid of her abilities but the eerie way she knew things and the way her eyes glassed over as she reached for whatever knowledge was given to her was unnerving. Lily thought perhaps her discomfort with the woman wasn’t for her own safety but because of Hunter’s safety.

244

Sphinx Awakened

Elder Chloe’s words still haunted her.

When Lily realized the Elder was heading straight for Hunter, Lily rushed out from behind him and used her own body to block the woman from getting any closer. Elder Chloe stopped, her strange eyes focusing on Lily. Lily felt like she was a bug being examined, but the Elder’s expression became calm.

Elder Chloe stood her ground for several moments just looking at Lily and then glanced back at Hunter. She raised a wrinkled hand and rubbed at her forehead before murmuring in her musical voice,

“I’m sorry child. I still can’t see if your Mate is saved. I have looked at it from every angle but the Ancients will not reveal to me. I’m truly sorry. If there was anything I could do, I would.”

Lily wanted to demand the Elder for more information, for anything which would take the words of premonition away but her voice locked in her throat. The thought of anything happening to Hunter made it difficult to breathe and she started to shake with the fear. Fear wasn’t the only thing running through her but also a fury she couldn’t stop because of the realization of how painful life would be if Hunter was taken away.

Hunter’s masculine mind surrounded hers with his protections and warmth as he tried to soothe her. As always, he surrounded her with his arms and in his protective mode Hunter growled at the Elder, “If you aren’t here to help, Chloe, then you need to leave.

Immediately. I’ll not have you pull Lily into your games.”

For some reason Lily couldn’t explain, she had to speak up for the Elder. “No. It’s okay Hunter. She was just trying to help me and I believe her. Although she is a little archaic as compared to my sister, she has a form of foretelling, although her visions aren’t clear. Elder Chloe is trying to warn me but it doesn’t matter. I won’t let anything take you from me. I’m tired of being the helpless one and I’ll use my telekinesis to destroy anyone or anything that tries to harm you.”

The growl which escaped her throat surprised her. She realized her inner Sphinx had become fired up and come closer to the surface. The other part of her might just come in handy after all, especially if they ran into danger down in the Pyramid.

Behind her, Hunter actually chuckled. “My little Sphinx. I do 245

Christine Murphy

believe you would kick ass for me.” He pulled her closer and nuzzled the side of her throat before Lily heard his voice darken when he said, “Still, Elder Chloe, your timing sucks.”

Elder Chloe glanced at the floor, her shoulders sagging, and a small anguished sigh came from her. Lily thought the Elder’s actions were completely out of character for her. When she finally spoke, Chloe didn’t sound like a powerful Elder but more like a lost child.

“Yes, I know. I wish there was more I could do.”

Lily thought perhaps the Elder had simply dropped her guard because when the woman glanced up again she seemed to pause.

Quickly she raised her chin and narrowed her sight on the occupants of the room before demanding. “Now, I demand to know what you have done with Ashlyn.”

“What do you mean? Ashlyn came back before we did. She should be here.” Hunter responded.

Directing her gaze back to Hunter she returned, “I assure you Warrior, she is not. I have not seen nor sensed her presence within Complex 46 since then. It is imperative she be returned immediately. There is a moment of significance converging which will affect us all and if she is not recovered now all will be lost!”

The Elder’s voice had risen as her obvious emotions of panic could be seen in her face and in her agitated behavior. Before she became too spun up Lily saw Caleb stand up from across the room.

Seeming to be just as agitated as the Elder, Caleb approached her at a quick stride as he brushed his long gold hair back out of his way.

Stopping directly in front of Elder Chloe, he told her, “I’ll find her Elder. You’re right; she should have already been back here.” Caleb turned to Hunter and asked, “Was she okay?”

Lily felt Hunter shift before he answered, “She was fine. A little banged up like the rest of us from being shot at, but she was doing fine when she took off for the complex.”

Caleb stiffened before letting loose with a dark aggressive growl.

With a cursed “Fuck,” he spun on his heal and stormed out of the room.

Elder Chloe turned toward the slamming door and appeared to stare at where Caleb had just disappeared from sight. It didn’t 246

Sphinx Awakened
surprise Lily at all when the old woman departed right after Caleb, although Elder Chloe moved much quicker than Lily thought a woman of her age should be able to. Rubbing at her eyes, Lily wasn’t sure how much more of complications and intense situations she could take in less than twenty four hours.

Hunter’s gentle touch soothed her. She was sure he could sense her exhaustion and need for a sanity break. Confirming he was watching her closely, Hunter whispered in her ear, “It’s okay Lily.

Hang in there, my beauty. Once we get past retrieving the Sixth Page, I’ll make sure you get to rest and will spoil you as you should be spoiled to make up for what life has handed to you so far.”

Being spoiled sounded wonderful and Lily would have liked to fantasize over the idea a few seconds but the noise level went back up with discussions of the upcoming mission breaking out among the men. As the planning went back and forth, most of the Warriors, and those female Sphinxes who weren’t needed, left the Planning Room to rest as Khenti Michael directed. Lily wished she could go rest and knew the perfect place she would go if she could.

She would spread out a large blanket and lie by the little stream in Hunter’s sanctuary while Hunter would kiss her senseless.

Before Lily could get too lost in her musings Skye crossed the room and gave her a hug. “Thank you Lily for helping me. I’m scared for all of us but we can do this. Between the two of us I just know we’ll be successful. Anyway, I’m going to run upstairs and grab you a Warrior’s uniform set. I’ll be right back.”

Lily watched her twin leave the room and hoped she was right.

They had to be successful, otherwise everyone was screwed. She almost started laughing, but stopped herself just in time, because the action would have been due to the rising hysteria within her.

Nothing was even remotely funny about the mission they were going to risk their lives for.

Gently, Hunter turned her so she was facing him and all she could do was look up into his face. An expression of worry was clearly written in his eyes but his determination to succeed bled across their connection until she felt as if she could take on anything. Hunter touched her cheek and then brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear. He leaned down and kissed her lightly, 247

Christine Murphy

although she knew he wanted more, before he raised his head.

“Everything will be fine, Lily. I’ll be right there for you. Just remember your training and how well you did fighting in your test.

If we run into anything at the Pyramid, just use what you’ve learned. I’ll be right there, along with Ethan and Jacob, and we’ll have no problem taking out any enemy. Besides, now that you have your ability back again, I have a feeling any enemy would get ass kicked by your Powers.”

Lily had to smile at the imagery coming from Hunter. He literally imaged her defeating several Wraith without batting an eyelid.

Wrapping her arms around his neck, she stood up on tiptoe and kissed him soundly on the mouth. The kiss was meant to be an indulgent thank you but Hunter had other ideas as he threaded his fingers in her hair and held on so she couldn’t move. His lips and his tongue ravished her mouth until she was breathless and needy.

Slowly Hunter lightened the kiss until he was barely touching her. Just tiny nips and fleeting touches of his lips to hers like the briefest touch of a butterfly to a rosebud. Hunter’s hands had wandered down her back until he had her completely surrounded in his strong embrace. Lily felt he would never let her go if he had his way, but tonight he couldn’t have his way. They were going on a dangerous mission and into an unknown scenario that no one liked.

Hunter leaned his forehead against hers and Lily just breathed with him. Each breath, each heartbeat brought their Life Forces closer and closer in tune with each other. Lily closed her eyes and let Hunter’s essence surround her, comfort her, and strengthen her.

She trusted him completely and gave in to his stronger presence until she wasn’t sure where he began and where she ended. They were one entity entwined together on a level so much higher than mere physical presence. The power of his love engulfed every bit of her existence until she felt completely fulfilled and whole. She wondered at the temptation to completely let go of her physical self and forever be on the ethereal plane with Hunter.

“Sorry to interrupt, but I have your gear Lily,” came Skye’s quiet voice from beside her.

Immediately reality came back into focus and Lily felt the loss as she surfaced back in her physical body. If not for Hunter’s Mated 248

Sphinx Awakened

Link with her and his presence in her mind, the separation of being so entwined with his inner being would have been beyond painful.

When she opened her eyes, Hunter was right there with her. He still had her completely surrounded in his embrace and he looked down at her with such an intense love in his eyes. He brushed his fingertips down her cheek before loosening his hold on her so she could turn and face Skye.

Her twin did indeed have her arms full of clothes, boots, and other gear. Skye was biting her lip as if uncertain what to do in the face of the private moment she was witness too. Lily had to smile at her, though. Ever patient, Skye just waited until Lily was ready to acknowledge her.

Reaching out to Skye for the clothes and gear, Lily murmured,

“Thanks, Skye. I guess I better get changed so we can do this.” Skye handed the items over to her and then went back over to Ethan. Lily wasn’t sure where to change but Hunter already had her covered.

“Come on, beauty. There’s a restroom right outside in the hall where you can change.”

With a hand at her lower back, Hunter followed her to the door and out in the hallway. He guided her to the left and a couple of doors down he stopped grabbing the knob of the door and opening it for her. Made for function, not fanciness, the small off white bathroom was roomy enough to change in. Stepping inside she turned back to Hunter before he left.

He smiled at her and said, “Go ahead and get changed. Once you’re done, just come back to the Planning Room. I’m going to talk with Ethan and Jacob to compare notes for our plan of attack.”

Hunter gave her a quick kiss and a wink before he closed the door. Alone in the bathroom she turned to see her reflection in the wall mirror above the white porcelain sink. The image looking back at her resembled only partially how she felt inside with her hazel eyes sparkling with determination. Outside she appeared strong, ready to take on anything and fight until the very end. Inside, though, she was determined not to fail and make sure everyone came back safely even if she had to use her telekinesis all out. At the same time, she was terrified of the unknown, of the words from Elder Chloe, and of losing Hunter. She couldn’t lose Hunter. Losing 249

Christine Murphy

him would kill her and she knew this with everything inside her.

Turning away from her reflection, Lily placed the pile of clothes and gear on a small white wicker table near the sink. Knowing she was running out of time, she quickly stripped down until she was only covered by her panties and bra. Picking up the black t-shirt she held it up and looked at it realizing it was the same design like all of the other Sphinx wore in battle. She pulled the t-shirt on and then stepped into the pair of black fatigue pants. The fit was perfect, so the belt she slid into the pant loops wasn’t needed to hold them secure. No, this belt was designed for hand weapons which Skye had so thoughtfully provided as well.

Removing the small silver daggers and throwing stars from their wrappings, Lily slid each weapon into its appropriate loops or holder on the belt. Once they were securely in place Lily put on the black socks and heavy duty military boots. Finally, she gathered her long hair back into a braid and secured it with a hair band. Ready to go, she glanced at the mirror again and froze. A battle ready woman looked back at her and she couldn’t believe what she was seeing was her own reflection. A chill went down her spine. Was this really who she had become?

A knock on the door made her jump and Lily spun around ready for the next catastrophe to fall down around her head. The door opened and she breathed a sigh of relief finding it was Hunter.

Running to him, she threw herself into his arms and he held her tightly.

“Lily, look at me.” Slowly she raised her head to glance into his worried loving face. He touched her cheek and gently said, “Hey, it’ll be okay. I’ll be right there for you.”

She bit her lip hard trying to concentrate on the physical pain versus the emotional pain. “I know, Hunter. I’m not worried about me, I’m worried about you. Please be safe.”

Hunter brushed his thumb across her bottom lip and kissed her before saying, “I’ll be fine. I’ve even taken the extra precaution of wearing my protective gear, which I have to admit, I‘m bad about doing all the time. I don’t want you to worry about me. I need you to focus on your safety and keeping out of danger. Now promise me you’ll stay near me at all times and won’t do anything without my 250

Sphinx Awakened
back-up. Okay?”

He grasped her chin tilting her head back so she had no choice but to look directly into his eyes. She could see he was desperate, almost frantic for her promise. She gave her word freely to him, “I promise, Hunter. I’ll always be right there with you.”

Hunter sighed heavily and she knew he had been holding his breath for her word. He really was worried about her going on this mission. Finally, he nodded and said, “Good. Now let’s go and get this over with. The rest of the team is waiting for us by the elevators.”

One last quick kiss and he grabbed the rest of her gear carrying it for her. Hunter took her hand and led her down the hallway and to the elevator bank. When they arrived Lily saw the rest of the group was waiting for them with the doors propped open. As soon as she entered the elevator with Hunter, Ethan punched the button and they were underway.

While they transversed to the lowest level of the complex, Hunter helped her put on the silvery black micro-chainmail vest and the forearm gauntlets which fit her as if they had been made just for her. She suspected they probably had been. As the elevator stopped and the doors slid open Jacob handed over a medium sized silver sword with an intricate black hilt. When Lily looked closer at it she could see in the end of the hilt was a purple amethyst with three rings of gold. An amethyst atom which matched her ring perfectly.

Hunter took the sword and slid it home into the fine leather sheath. After they stepped out into the alcove, he gave her a smile and strapped the sword into place on her back. Tightening the straps so it was secure, he told her, “I had this made especially for you, Lily. I prayed you would never need to use it, but I wanted you to be prepared in case this situation presented itself. You’re skilled.

Remember that and don’t be afraid to use my gift in case you need to.” Lily was honored by his gift and wanted to thank Hunter properly but Khenti Michael stepped into the elevator bank alcove.

His look was intense as he cast his glance over all of them. Lily’s pulse began to climb as she stood beside Hunter anxiously waiting for what their leader had to say.

251

Christine Murphy

When he did speak it was with obvious tension. “We don’t have much time. The traces of leftover energy from the Gate are almost gone. If we don’t do this now we won’t get another chance for quite a while. It’s going to be close, but I know Eleina can get you in and out in plenty of time. Make sure you’re quick at finding the Sixth Page and get out fast, otherwise you’ll be entombed until we get another opportunity to Gate Jump which could be a while. I’ve had a couple of supply packs prepped for you to take just in case.”

Khenti Michael turned away then and led them into the Staging Cavern. As Lily observed the cavern she saw Michael was right. The remaining wisps of Gate energy were almost gone, just faint floating ghost-like fingers hovering in the air. However, Eleina appeared confident as she approached the wisps tossing her long white blond hair over her shoulder.

Eleina reached out and passed her hand through the faint energy.

As she did Lily was amazed to see a long silvery strand form from the floor to the ceiling. Several times Eleina performed this action until there were several of the strands forming a fan-like shape. The energy trapped in this form glittered and shimmered in a silvery diamond fashion. The formation was beautiful and mesmerizing, a wonder which could actually perform as a conduit of transport.

Facing the mission group, Eleina smiled looking pleased. In her soft voice she indicated, “I was able to stabilize the remaining Gate energy so we can jump without any problem, Khenti. However, you’re right. We need to get this trip done quickly because the remaining energy is fading fast. So, who’s first?”

Lily was excited to go see how the Gate Jump worked but she was nervous. Biting at her lip she wanted to volunteer but Hunter must have been closely watching her because he said, “Eleina. Why don’t you transport Jacob first so those who haven’t seen or experienced a Gate Jump have a little warning of what to expect.”

“Perfect idea.” Jacob stepped up and embraced Eleina, one of the supply packs on his back. “I’m willing and ready and it will give me a chance to check out the area before we all rush in. Ready when you are, baby.”

Eleina smiled playfully before she reached out to one of the shimmering strands. Grabbing hold of the energy she said, “Hold 252

Sphinx Awakened
on then.”

In the next heartbeat, both Eleina and Jacob vanished leaving nothing but empty air where they had just been standing. The energy strands were still perfectly anchored but both of them were gone. Lily leaned forward wanting to see through time and space to see where they had gone. Were they safe? She certainly hoped so.

Hunter squeezed her hand and she figured he was trying to reassure her. She smiled up at him to make sure he knew she was okay, although he was so close in her mind he had to already know.

In another blink Eleina returned. She was a bit out of breath from the exertion, but other than that, Eleina appeared to be perfectly fine. Once she had caught her breath she glanced over at the remaining four of them and said, “Who’s next?”

Lily stepped forward eagerly dragging Hunter behind her. She could hear him laughing in her head at her enthusiasm. Yes, she was nervous but with seeing so little of the world in her life she was eager to travel to Egypt. The very sound of the word excited her with the intrigue, even if the danger was going to be a part of it.

Approaching Eleina, Lily wasn’t sure what to do, but Hunter positioned them so they formed a triad facing each other. Eleina’s instruction also helped. “Don’t worry Lily. Hunter will hold onto you and I will touch both of you. I’m more balanced in the travel, so Hunter will help balance you. The first time is a bit unnerving but you can do it. Ready?”

Once Hunter had her firmly in his embrace and she felt as comfortable as possible Lily nodded to Eleina. Eleina reached out then and touched her on the back as well as Hunter. This time Lily saw her reach out with her foot and wrap the strand of energy around her ankle. Eleina’s eyes immediately began to glow then until the light blue color became an intense glowing white. The glow expanded until all Lily could see was blinding light and a strange sensation of static spread throughout her body.

One moment she had a body and the next there was none.

Panicked she started to struggle against the sensation of nothingness, her telekinetic ability beginning to ramp up. If not for Hunter’s instant touching of his mind to hers she might have reacted causing who knew what kind of repercussions. Holding on 253

Christine Murphy

to his ethereal contact and focusing only on him, Lily held on as long as she could while they catapulted to the Fourth Pyramid.

254

Chapter Sixteen

“Breathe, Lily. Breathe, damn it.” The darkness which had begun to invade her mind towards the end of the Jump slowly cleared and Lily’s vision sharpened to find Hunter’s concerned face just inches away. Her body was weak and she was shaky on her feet but she was still standing thanks to Hunter holding her up. A warmth spread through her body where he was touching her and she realized he was pushing energy into her system.

“What…” Lily’s voice came out as a slur but as her energy spiked from Hunter’s care she tried again. “What happened?”

Jacob answered from somewhere behind Hunter. He sounded like he was trying to lighten the mood as he answered, “Evidently you’re allergic to Gate Jumping, Lily.”

Hunter stiffened against her and growled, “Fuck, man. I know you’re trying to help, but really?” Lily was at a loss to his comment until Hunter touched her cheek and clarified, “My beauty, your natural instinct was to protect during the Jump. Your telekinetic ability basically acted as a braking system and kept us in the Jump longer than it should have taken.”

“Oh my, God. Are you okay?” Lily touched his face needing to make sure she hadn’t hurt him. When she didn’t see Eleina anywhere around she panicked and cried, “Oh no! Is Eleina okay?

What have I done?”

The mission had just started and she could have caused insurmountable failure already. Hunter interrupted her before she got too spun up with a touch of his finger to her lips and a stern,

“Lily, stop. The only thing you did was exhaust your ability and your Life Power. You’re lucky you have a natural ability to transfer Power to me because I was loaded with it and had plenty to spare. You should be fine now. Eleina is fine and went to get Ethan and Skye.

What happened to you might be a good thing. Eleina will know to adjust for you and your sister’s unique Powers now.”

Lily closed her eyes and blew out a breath. Thank God she hadn’t 255

Christine Murphy

hurt anyone. She knew the next time she Jumped, which was not too far away, she would have to make sure she didn’t react that way again. It would be difficult but Hunter would help balance her.

Still secure in Hunter’s arms Lily opened her eyes and glanced around nervously to take in her surroundings. She half expected to see the furious red-eyed Sphinx which had been chasing her and Skye in the foretelling vision. The door the beast had come through was dark and gaping across from where she stood with Hunter but no Sphinx was barreling down to eat them. At least not yet.

When she shivered Hunter touched her cheek and gently asked,

“What is it, Lily?”

Swallowing past the nerves and pushing them down, she pointed towards the dark opening and answered, “In Skye’s vision the Sphinx came out through that doorway to attack us. Of course, there’s nothing there, but it’s just creepy seeing this place. It’s so strange knowing we’ve been transported to Egypt so quickly and into the Fourth Pyramid.”

“Does anything look familiar?” Hunter questioned her and loosened his grasp on her so she could wander to the center of the room and look around.

The large burial chamber was familiar, but instead of being clean with the newly carved sandstone and the shining gold sarcophagi, the central tomb of the Pyramid looked like it had been buried under the sand for centuries. The intricate carvings had worn down until there was hardly anything left but smooth tan walls. The carved statues which had been recessed in the walls had crumbled until they were missing heads, arms, or were little more than half a torso and a pile of dust. The beautiful sarcophagi which had once been shiny gold had collapsed to the ground. Part of it was crushed by the ceiling which had collapsed and fallen on it. Only the barest shimmer on the corner of the sarcophagi could be seen from just under the rubble showing the slightest trace of gold.

Lily’s voice echoed off the walls and the tall ceiling as she spoke.

“The surroundings are familiar but it’s like centuries have passed from the time of Skye’s vision. I hope the Sixth Page hasn’t suffered as much as this tomb has.”

From the side of the burial chamber where Jacob was examining 256

Sphinx Awakened
the cracked doorway he commented, “I hope so too, Lily. I would hate to think the Page was lost and this trip was in vain. We need to find the Page before it’s too late.”

As Jacob shouldered off the pack he was carrying and dropped it to the ground at his feet Lily shot back, “My sister’s visions are accurate Jacob. I know it’s here because I saw the Sixth Page with her. The condition is possibly questionable but it’s here through that door and in the depths of this Pyramid.”

Wondering what was taking Eleina so long in Jumping Ethan and Skye, Lily hoped they didn’t have trouble similar to the issues she had had. No sooner did she begin to pace a wind started to whip around in the center of the burial room. Sand spun up from the floor and formed into a shape representing a mini-tornado. As the formation reached from the floor to the ceiling, the long shimmering strands of Gate energy appeared followed by Eleina, Skye, and Ethan.

Lily couldn’t initially see Skye’s face because she was so wrapped up in Ethan’s arms but she could hear her. “That was incredible Ethan. I can hardly wait to do it again.”

Out of breath Ethan answered, “Perhaps after I take a break, Skye. Keeping you cocooned in my energy knocked my Life Power down for a moment.”

Hunter stepped closer to the trio before asking, “You were able to adjust for the Jump with Skye?”

Ethan nodded. “Yeah. I used my ability to buffer her system during the Transport. The idea worked well for her, but liked to knock me on my ass. Jumping and buffering doesn’t work well together.”

Shifting Skye in his arms, Ethan looked like he was going to walk over to the wall to lean against it. Lily moved to stop him but Hunter rushed in first placing a hand on Ethan’s shoulder.

“I wouldn’t put weight on the walls or anything else that looks like a support. Everything is just too damn unstable.” Hunter pointed at the buried sarcophagi. “We don’t want to end up like that.”

Lily was in total agreement. Being crushed under tons of rock and sand wasn’t the way she planned to go out. As if the Pyramid 257

Christine Murphy

might be considering on doing just that, the sound of cracking and a slight shift of the ground under her feet confirmed the site was completely unstable. A trickle of sand sprinkled from the ceiling down to the ground near Hunter’s foot and even before everything settled, Hunter rushed over to her side. He hovered like a protective force willing to take on any danger which threatened her and Lily knew without a doubt he would too.

The flicker of light near Ethan and the sound of tapping had Lily glancing in his direction. In his hand he held one of his small portable mini-computers and was typing furiously away at the tiny keyboard. It was a wonder to Lily Ethan didn’t have a permanent implant imbedded in his skull to connect him to all of his many computer, surveillance, and electronic gadgets and gizmos. Of course, knowing Skye, the idea might not go over too well. Although her twin did seem amazingly tolerant of Ethan’s fixation with those kinds of items, but then love enabled a person to overlook things like that.

“What do your readings have to say Ethan?” Hunter inquired.

Lily could feel his energy level was ramped up and his muscles were twitching under her touch on his arms. There was no doubt he was having difficulty with the danger surrounding her. Lily could hear the growling of Hunter’s inner Sphinx in her head and it was getting louder the longer they were within the Pyramid.

Ethan glanced up, his gold brown eyes flashing, “Dude, it says we need to get the Sixth Page and get the hell out of here. The structure is too unstable and anything could bring it down around our ears. If we didn’t need the Page so bad there’s no way in hell I would’ve allowed Skye or anyone else enter this forsaken place.”

Hunter’s arm inched around Lily and she wondered if he knew he was pulling her in close again or if it was more of a subconscious action. Growling long and low in agitation he finally said, “I agree.

Let’s get this mission moving. Skye can you locate the Page?”

Skye extricated herself from Ethan’s hold and approached Lily.

She extended her arms out and Lily knew what she wanted. Skye needed balance as she extended her telepathic ability outward to verify the location of the silver Sixth Page. Lily reached out and grasped her hands. She gave Skye a smile to try and encourage her 258

Sphinx Awakened
and hoped it didn’t appear more like a grimace.

Lily watched while Skye closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

The connection with her sister was immediate and the outer world of the damaged Pyramid faded until the vision of the past overlaid on their surroundings. Intricate carvings stood out once again on the walls, the statues of Egyptian royalty in their extravagant flowing robes were whole in the recesses, and the sarcophagi was new and shiny gold reflecting in the artificial light.

Like a floating spirit Lily’s energy traveled with Skye towards the opening in the wall, down the tunnel, descended the endless steps, and into the depths where the gold Sphinx guarded the silver Page.

Looking upon its bright silver glow Lily knew they had verified its existence, at least in some form, and that it was time to return to their present bodies. Another vibration through the Pyramid had Lily pulling Skye away. The action was rougher than she had intended and they both had to be caught by their Power Mates otherwise they would have hit the floor.

The group looked at them expectedly but Skye was still too shaky from the foretelling experience to respond. Lily recovered quickly so she provided the information they needed. Her voice was a bit breathless but she got the information they needed out in a rush.

“The Page is still where we found it. We have to travel through the door down the tunnel and descend by the stairs to the lower chamber. The vision showed it’s there, although it was the vision again of the past, so I’m not sure about the condition of the passages. If this tomb is any indication of what the rest of the areas look like, traveling within the Pyramid is going to be dangerous and rough.”

Keeping an arm around Skye, Ethan chimed in, “Then I’ll lead. I can use my micro-computer to monitor any weaknesses in the sandstone and try and steer us clear of any possible shifting, or Ancients forbid, collapses.”

“No, I’ll lead.” Jacob joined the circle, his Power Sword already reflexed and its silver edged crystalline blade sparkling in the dim light. “I’m sure Turin is fully aware of this location by now, the meddling bastard, so having your head in your readings won’t give you an edge to see a damn thing if he has anything planned for us.

259

Christine Murphy

At least until he cuts your head off. I’ll be point, you can direct, and Hunter can watch the rear and any side tunnels. Eleina can watch over Lily and Skye here in the burial room since we already have the location of the Page.”

“I agree,” Hunter added, “The fewer of us going into the depths of this crumbling Pyramid, the better.”

Pure sharp edged panic cut through Lily’s body and she couldn’t stop her shout of “No!” For a moment Lily thought she was going to hyperventilate and her pulse shot straight up making her heart actually hurt. Her telekinetic ability swirled dangerously within her system and only Hunter’s touch on her cheek refocused her.

Calm was something which completely evaded Lily now and she frantically repeated, “No. I have to go with you. Elder Chloe was right. The energy here is wrong and if the walls start to collapse I can brace them with my ability.”

Hunter grabbed her arms and she could feel the intense protective energy in his system. Resting her hands on his chest she could feel the tightening of his muscles and the pounding of his heart. “Lily, you have to stay here. I can’t risk anything happening to you. If anything…”

“No! Listen to me Hunter. Feel what I’m feeling. I have to go.”

Lily didn’t want to argue with him. They just didn’t have time.

Pushing the strange rhythmic sensation and flow of energy she was feeling from the Pyramid to Hunter, she hoped he would understand. Something was wrong on a deadly level and she wasn’t letting any of them go without her.

It seemed forever as Hunter stood there holding on to her and absorbing the information she was sharing with him. His expression became lost and almost bleak. Lily didn’t want him to worry, to think he was going to lose her, but if she had to hurt him to make sure he came out of this unscathed and alive, then she would. She would just have to make it up to him later when they were done with this nightmare of a mission.

In a voice none too steady Hunter finally agreed but Lily knew he hated to put her in the arms of danger and it was killing him. “Fine Lily, but you’ll stay right by my side and if anything happens you’ll get yourself to safety. I won’t take no for an answer on this one.

260

Sphinx Awakened

Your safety is first. If you don’t think you can stabilize the environment, you get your ass out of there.”

Seeing his pain and worry, Lily almost backed out of her demand but the Elders words still rang over and over in her head. Elder Chloe couldn’t predict Hunter’s wellbeing and she couldn’t take the risk of not being with him in case he needed her. Stiffening her spine, Lily took a deep breath, renewed in her belief she absolutely had to stay with Hunter in this mission. Until the very end if that’s what came to them. Together they would survive the Sixth Page retrieval or not at all.

Ethan’s voice captured Lily’s attention and everyone else’s as he called, “We better get going. The Pyramid’s getting more unstable by the minute. I think it’s actually being caused by the Dimensional Gate’s energy bridging the Jumping locations. We need to go now and get out of here or the instability is just going to get worse.

Lily observed Hunter for a moment more. She was worried about him and hoped she hadn’t upset him too badly. Surprising her he leaned down and gave her a quick kiss before he whispered, “I’m not mad at you, Lily. I understand your need. I feel the same. Just…

please, please be safe for me. I love you so much and need you with me.”

She heard him swallow roughly but when he straightened up and looked down at her, the Warrior in him filled his emerald green eyes until they glowed with deadly intent. He was ready for battle and to risk it all for her.

Extending his arm, Hunter reflexed his wrist and his Sefu immediately changed into its Power Sword form. Hunter fell into line behind Jacob and Ethan. Lily followed closely behind him holding his hand. The darkness from the cracked arched door in the wall of the burial chamber beckoned to her in an unnerving way. A popping noise sounded ahead and the sudden yellow light of a glow stick lit up the start of the interior of the tunnel.

The tunnel was just as she remembered, except for the crumbling sandstone walls and the ever increasing pile of sand on the floor.

The drip of water indicated there were areas in the tunnel where water was beginning to leak through. When she stepped onto the smooth floor Lily found it to be slick and had to utilize her newly 261

Christine Murphy

acquired Sphinx balance to keep from slipping and falling. In front of her, Hunter didn’t appear to be effected at all by the rough environment and simply adjusted his stance and gait to any new challenge thrown at him.

On guard, the men in front of her moved with efficiency down the decline of the tunnel. Lily followed quietly and glanced upward for any hazards. Fine cracks spread in a spider web configuration throughout the ceiling of the tunnel. Even the overhead recesses, where the strange light of the past had lit up the interior of the tunnel, were crumbling into non-existence. The entire scenario didn’t look good and the hair on the back of Lily’s neck felt like it was standing up. She shivered and Hunter squeezed her hand. The only gesture he could do to comfort her at this point other than his gentle mental touch which meant so much to her.

She would have basked in his kindness and love if she could for a moment, but there wasn’t time. Already they arrived at the top of the staircase which led down into the depths of the Pyramid. The stone steps didn’t look any better than the tunnel. If anything Lily thought they looked twice as dangerous as the tunnel. The slowly twisting stairs had been worn down into a ramp with jagged edges here and their where steps used to be. The three Warriors in front of her examined it evidently trying to figure out the best way to get down to the lower level.

Lily could sense the frustration coming off all of them including Hunter when suddenly Jacob sighed. He laughed roughly and sarcastically said, “Ah, screw it. See you at the bottom.”

“Jacob wait, damn it,” was all Ethan got out before Jacob jumped on the stairs and shot down the slide-like decline balancing on his boots like he was on a skateboard. He disappeared immediately around the curve and Lily hoped nothing bad happened to him and he didn’t start an avalanche of rock.

The sound of skidding boots on stone and sand echoed for a while until the noise stopped and Jacob’s distant voice echoed up from below. “Waiting on you guys. Any time now.”

Ethan pocketed his micro-computer and glanced back at Hunter.

“He’s an idiot, but it’s the quickest way down. Fuck it, dude.”

Copying Jacob’s technique Ethan disappeared down the stairs next.

262

Sphinx Awakened

Lily waited for some kind of shout of pain or something indicating the man had wiped out, but no, he made it just fine.

“Umm, Hunter, I don’t think…” Lily began. There was no way she was going to be able to accomplish the risky feat even with her Sphinx balance. At least on the first try.

Hunter turned reflexing his Sword back into bracelet form and swept Lily up into his arms before she could react. She gasped in surprise and wrapped her arms around his neck holding on tight.

Cautiously, he approached the very edge of the doorway to the steps and glanced down into the darkness. Hunter smiled faintly and Lily was mesmerized as the boy came out in him. He wanted this challenge.

He turned his eyes back to her and said, “Hold on, Lily, and trust me. I’ll get both of us down there safe and sound.”

Lily touched his cheek and smiled back at him. “I do trust you, Hunter, and I know you will.”

His features becoming more serious and focused, Hunter stepped out and down and the next thing Lily knew they were smoothly sliding down the crumbling staircase. Lily couldn’t see much in the dark even with her Sphinx sight but could feel the twisting spiral of the staircase and the strong control Hunter had. He made it seem effortless, as he not only balanced himself, but her as well.

Lily could feel the cool air pass quickly over her cheeks and through her hair but it seemed forever before any form of light could be seen. The staircase seemed longer than the previous trip but perhaps it was her memory and the fact she couldn’t see a darn thing. Suddenly, though, out of the darkness came a dim yellow light and the end of the stairs.

Hunter easily went from sliding to a quick step across the sand littered floor of the room to where the Sphinx and silver Sixth Page had been. Stopping next to Ethan and Jacob, Hunter slowly lowered her to the ground. Once she was steady on her feet, Lily turned to examine the room but Hunter still kept contact with her and would only let her move forward with him close by her side.

Examining the room which had once been breathtaking, Lily found it to be in just as bad shape as the other areas of the Pyramid.

The beautifully lit stained glass images of planets were now nothing 263

Christine Murphy

but empty square holes in the walls. Walls which were no longer a blond sandstone, but now a bland tan color. The deep blue water wading pool was now empty of water and collapsing around the sides. It was a danger if anyone got too close, and on instinct, Lily pulled Hunter away and over towards the front area of the large room where the Sphinx had once been.

However, now there was nothing to see of the huge gold Sphinx.

The raised platform-like dais it had been on was now a crumbling mess and Lily had to carefully step on the crushed steps to get up on the elevated location. Hunter kept a tight hold of her hand until she was balanced and then carefully joined her. She continued to glance around, but like the Sphinx statue, the silver Sixth Page was nowhere to be seen.

Disappointment sunk its claws in deep. Lily couldn’t believe Skye’s vision could be wrong. The Page had to be here, but where in the Pyramid could it have been moved or hidden. She was positive it would be with the missing Sphinx, wherever the creature had gotten to. It didn’t make any sense and failing this mission would cost all of them dearly.

Hunter edged up behind her standing so close she could feel the heat coming off his body. He leaned near her ear and in a low voice asked, “Is it here? Can you detect it, Lily? We don’t have too much time and I’m not going to risk you down here in this crumbling Pyramid much longer. My nerves are about shot, my beauty.”

Glancing up at Hunter she answered him as best she could. “It should be here. I don’t understand. The intensity of Skye’s vision meant it had to be accurate. I don’t understand where the Page has gone unless it just disintegrated like everything else.”

“We need to get out of here guys. I think our slide down may have destabilized something, although I find that hard to believe since this Pyramids been here forever.” Ethan was looking at his micro-computer again.

The Pyramid might be getting ready to fall in on them but Lily couldn’t go without finding the Sixth Page. Reaching out to Hunter and grabbing his arm she pleaded, “No, wait. It has to be here. Let me try and see if Skye can find it.”

Turning her thoughts inward she reached out to her twin 264

Sphinx Awakened
knowing Hunter was right there with her through their Mated Link.

Skye, I need you to look through my eyes and see if you can locate the Sixth Page. Everything is falling apart down here. The Sphinx is gone and nothing can be seen of the silver Page.

Skye connected instantly and to Lily it felt like a puzzle piece locking into the place it should have been all along. Lily felt Skye’s energy flow through her and to her eyes for a few moments before she heard her sister’s voice in her head. Lily, I can see it. The Sphinx and Page are right before you. The Sphinx doesn’t look too good but the Page appears fine. Both appear to be behind some type of protective energy wall. I think if you use your telekinesis you can disturb the wall enough to reveal the hidden Page. Do you remember your sonic bursts? Perhaps a small one.

“Got it,” Lily responded out loud and Skye instantly withdrew leaving her to take care of business. Holding her hands out in front of her she tentatively pushed energy into her palms. With a quick push the sonic burst resonated in the air before her. Immediately the area before her took on the quality of water when a stone is dropped into water. The space before her dipped in the middle and concentric rings spread out until the entire area before her appeared liquid

The air rippled and continued expanding out until with a pop of pressure the strange apparition disappeared and the Sphinx was revealed. The poor Sphinx looked horrible, its gold surface looking more like a faded pealing bronze. The statue was lying curled protectively around the perfect silver Sixth Page. When Lily stepped forward towards the Sphinx, Hunter grabbed her arm.

“Careful, Lily. Who knows what type of trap may be here. Let me.” Hunter stepped around her and approached the Sphinx. No sooner had he taken a single step closer, the platform began to rumble under their feet.

Lily stepped in front of him placing her hands against his chest effectively stilling him. Stopping his forward progression stopped the vibrations in the platform. Waiting until Hunter was looking down with his full attention on her, Lily quietly said, “There’s no time to explain but I have to be the one to get it. I’ve been here before, and even though the Sphinx chased us in the vision, the 265

Christine Murphy

creature let us leave. It has to mean something, Hunter.”

Uncertainty crossed Hunter’s features and Lily could see he was fighting his instinct to pull her away and protect her. She noticed his jaw clench and his hands fist as if he was battling internally but finally he agreed, “Fine, but be careful.”

Nodding, she turned away and slowly approached the Sphinx statue. When she was near its drooping head, Lily kneeled down on the ground before the crumbling creature. With the greatest of care she reached for the silver Page but right before she touched it she stopped her forward movement with her hands hovering just above it. Leaning closer to the Sphinx’s head Lily whispered, “I understand now. You were trying to protect us from something in the vision. I’m still not sure what, but I thank you for getting Skye and me out of here. Great beast, I know you’re exhausted with the centuries behind you. Let us take this Sixth Page to guard and protect as our own. Let me help your people have the knowledge to help this world. It’s time for you to rest.”

****

Hunter swore he heard a great sigh from the fading statue before Lily. Even he could now sense the great entity inside of the statue.

Terror consumed him for Lily’s safety and he almost rushed to pull her away. The only thing which stopped him was her silent warning not to move. He watched with his heart in his throat as she slowly inched her hands forward until she made contact with the silver Page. Inside, Hunter was going crazy in his head with the need to pull her back but he held on a few more seconds so Lily could retrieve the Page successfully.

Luckily her bid on the entity’s real intention of the past and present to protect, paid off for all of them. The moment the last of the sigh silenced, the crumbling statue suddenly collapsed becoming nothing but sand and throwing up dust into the air. In the middle of a swirling cloud of grit and sandstone Lily snatched the Page to her chest hugging it to her body. A distant rumbling voice emanated from the remains before her and Hunter could now hear the entity as it demanded, Leave now. Death is coming.

Protect what is yours…

266

Sphinx Awakened

Hunter heard no more from the Sphinx. Growling, he scooped Lily up from the ground and quickly catapulted both of them off the platform. As he landed on the ground next to Ethan and Jacob, Ethan shouted, “Guys, the whole thing’s done. We’ve got to get out of here. The Pyramids coming down around our asses and I’ve already told Eleina to get Skye out of here.”

“Fuck man, this is going to be a rough one.” Hunter cursed as he set Lily on her feet and took the Sixth Page from her. Opening up the front of her vest, he tucked the silver Page inside securing the vest back in place to hold it tight against her. “I know this isn’t comfortable, Lily, but I need your hands free. You’re going to have to jump on my back and hold on with all of your Sphinx strength because I’m going to need my hands to pull us back to the upper level. Do you understand?”

Nodding, Lily replied, “Got it.” There was no time for further explanation even though he wished there was time. As Hunter spun around he indicated for her to jump on his back. She grabbed his shoulders and with a hop and Hunter’s help she wrapped her legs securely around his waist.

As soon as he was certain she was securely on his back, he rushed to the opening of the stairs. With all of his Sphinx strength he jumped up propelling them upward into the darkness of the stair shaft. With a quick grab of his two throwing daggers, one in each hand, Hunter dug them handle deep into the wall. Luckily the blades were reinforced by Joshua’s special strengthening Power of the metal so they didn’t snap off in the sandstone. With brute strength and incredible balance, Hunter pulled them upward. Each pull upward slowly brought them closer to the tunnel but he didn’t dare pause as he fought gravity and a stairwell which was crumbling faster as each moment passed. They were running out of time and the whole damn Pyramid was getting ready to collapse.

Hearing Ethan and Jacob right behind him, Hunter continued to push his strength to the limit to get them to the top of the stair shaft in record time. The moment he reached the stair entry, he pulled with his arms one more time catapulting them out of the stair well.

Landing solidly on his feet, Hunter put the daggers back in his belt and helped Lily off his back. Ethan and Jacob rushed by him and 267

Christine Murphy

once they were clear Hunter grabbed Lily’s hand pulling her behind him.

In a dead sprint down the tunnel, Hunter threw up a silent prayer to the Ancients to let him get Lily out of there. He wasn’t ready to give her up and hadn’t had enough precious time with her, but he just wasn’t sure they were going to make it out of the tunnel in time. Already the ground below their feet was shaking violently and even Ethan and Jacob in front of him were stumbling against the massive vibrations.

Lily was doing her best behind him but she was struggling to try and keep up. At one point she was slammed into his back so hard when she was thrown forward by the jolting floor he was afraid she might have been hurt. He was sure only her hand in his was keeping her from hitting the floor and he was determined to keep a tight grip on her. Even he stumbled sideways a time or two but he fought onward looking towards the opening to the tomb which seemed so damn far away. No matter how close they got, the worse the tunnel became.

Sand sprinkled down, rocks began to break loose and rain down on them, and even worse the spider web cracks in the ceiling began to get worse and open up further. Water sprayed into his face making the way even more difficult to navigate. The two Warriors in front of him cursed as debris fell down on their heads. Hunter’s luck was no better as he was pelted in the head and shoulders with sharp fragments of stone and when he heard Lily cry out behind him he knew she had been struck as well.

Hunter would have given anything to stop and cover her with his body, but to stop meant to be crushed in the hell coming down around their heads. Luckily the opening of the tunnel was just a few more steps forward. Ethan and Jacob had just cleared it and Hunter breathed a sigh of relief for their safety. The nightmare mission was almost over and Lily would be safe.

Right before they reached the end of the tunnel, a horrendous rumble, which sounded like the pits of hell opening up, ripped down the tunnel. The crunch of something breaking loose and the slide of the ground under Hunter’s feet propelled him even faster forward. The ground below and the ceiling above him seemed to 268

Sphinx Awakened
blow up at the same time. Hunter was thrown into the air head over heels and all he could think of was the fact Lily had been pulled away from him right before he slammed against the wall just short of escaping the tunnel.

269

Chapter Seventeen

Stunned and dizzy, Hunter pulled himself off the ground pushing the heavy objects off which were holding him down and sat up. Pain lanced through his forehead and every other part of his body.

Momentarily he wasn’t sure where in the hell he was, but he knew something was terribly wrong. His vision was foggy and when he wiped at the moisture running down his face he pulled his hand away to find it covered with blood.

His inner Sphinx snarled in fury but Hunter still didn’t know what the hell had just happened. Shouting finally penetrated his foggy brain and he swore it was Ethan and Jacob, but he didn’t understand why they were yelling at him. The sound of Lily’s voice screaming his name finally brought everything into crystal clarity.

In instant fury he forced the remaining rocks and debris off his body and lurched to his feet. In panic he searched for Lily and found her sitting on the ground farther inside of the tunnel. She struggled to escape the sandstone and sand debris covering her legs and holding her down. The pain on her face tore at him, and in an effort to reach her, he started to climb over the larger stones separating them.

“Hunter stop, you’ll destabilize everything. Let me scan the tunnel and see if I can get you a safe direction to transverse to her.”

Ethan yelled and then coughed hoarsely evidently from the thick dust in the air.

“Wait! How can I fucking wait, Ethan! Lily’s hurt, she’s trapped.

She needs me. Damn it.” Hunter struggled a few more seconds to get through the rubble and caused more debris to fall around his shoulders. Ethan and Jacob called out warnings again but he refused to listen to them. He had to get to her. Had to get to his Power Mate or die trying. He couldn’t lose her. Refused to lose her.

Closer he inched but his movements caused more debris to fall from above and rain on her head. “Hunter stop! Please,” Lily cried.

Her head was bleeding and if not for her micro-chainmail vest and 270

Sphinx Awakened
arm gauntlets he was sure her arms and torso would have been torn up as well. Ancients only knew what condition her legs were in, but it was obvious in her expression and the tears running down her face that even with her Sphinx healing, the pressure from the rocks was tormenting her.

Not wanting to harm her further, Hunter stopped his progression, although it cost him dearly as he fought his instinct to rush to her. The muscles in his body were exhausted and now started twitching. A bad sign and he didn’t have much strength to spare at the moment since his body was healing from the pummeling he had just received. Fighting off one of his episodes was pretty slim if it started in.

Squatting so near her and yet so far away, Hunter quietly tried to calm Lily and give her hope. “Hold on, Lily. We’ll figure a way to get to you. Just hold on, beauty.”

The sadness in her expression cut him deep and he swore when he got her out of this he would never, ever allow her to be put into this kind of danger again. She might hate him for it but he didn’t care at the moment. Reaching through their inner connection he tried to push what energy he had in her direction and all of the love he felt for her. Even though Lily would know how he felt connected as they were, he still had to say it out loud.

Thickly he murmured, “You know I love you, Lily. I love you more than anything, even life itself.”

With tears in her big beautiful hazel eyes, Lily looked at him and in a breaking voice she whispered, “I know Hunter. I love you more than anything. More than my own life. You have to live and carry on to save your people.”

The ground below them shuddered and Hunter heard her cry out again. She reached for her chest and Hunter was afraid of what type of internal injuries she had. Sphinx could survive but if their Life Power got too low the healing slowed until it stopped along with the heart. She had been through a lot and both of them were low on energy.

Turning towards the opening of the tunnel Hunter growled out,

“Ethan what the fuck are you doing? Give me an alternative here.”

Ethan growled back, “Fuck Hunter. I’m trying!” A pause but then 271

Christine Murphy

in a quieter broken voice he returned, “Nothing. There’s nothing stable in there. You have to get out…”

“No!” Hunter snarled. “I won’t leave her. Get the fuck out of here when Eleina gets back, both of you.”

“Hunter…” Jacob began but Hunter cut him off.

“I’m staying with her. Leave me the fuck here.” Hunter was crazed unable to think any longer. His goal was only to reach her and nothing else. There was nothing left for him if she was lost.

Before he moved very far her quiet voice pulled him back.

“Hunter, stop. Please. You have to go. The tunnel is too unstable.

You can’t get me out.” He shook his head back and forth trying to deny the words but she continued on with sad acceptance in her voice. “Hunter you need to go and take the Page to them.”

He couldn’t help it, he snarled at her in denial but she ignored his outburst. With shaking hands, she undid her vest and pulled out the silver Sixth Page. With a short burst of her telekinetic Power she shot the Page across the distance to him and he had no choice but to catch it.

Hunter had the impulse to crush the damn Page in his fist but only held on to it. “I’m not leaving Lily.” Nothing she could say would make him leave her.

Tears freely rolled down her cheeks now just as another intense wave of instability rolled through the tunnel. She cried out in fear, her eyes beseeching him but he still refused to leave her. Slowly she raised her hands and sobbed, “Yes, you will. I love you Hunter.”

Instantly, it dawned on him what she was going to do and he roared, “Lily, no!” At the same time he tried to stop her through their Link but it was too late. His beauty harnessed the last of her energy and threw a powerful sonic burst into him throwing him clear of the tunnel just as the next wave of shaking exploded the rubble in the tunnel everywhere. Right before he impacted the ground in the tomb he saw Lily thrown into the air with the rock and sandstone before everything came back down and the opening collapsed closing off the tunnel and entrapping her inside.

Any other time impacting the ground as he did would have taken him a few minutes to get back up. This time he had no time to spare for recovery of bruises and broken bones, instead lunging back off 272

Sphinx Awakened
the ground. “Lily!” he roared, terror in his heart and despair filling his mind. He rushed toward the collapsed tunnel but Ethan and Jacob tackled him holding him back.

“Hunter, stop! The wall where the tunnel joins the tomb is too unstable. It’s cracking even as we stand here. There’s nothing you can do right now.” Ethan yelled at him. “We need to get back to the complex and retrieve equipment to stabilize it, then we can get Lily out.”

“No damn it! We don’t have time. I have to get her out now. The leftover Gate energy won’t sustain more trips and Lily won’t survive that long,” he snarled in desperation as he fought the Warriors holding him back.

Hunter wavered on his feet. The intense realization he could still feel her through their Link made him dizzy and gave him hope. His loving Mate was still alive and trying to hold on. He had to get to her now. Throwing off the two Warriors with renewed strength, Hunter resumed his rush to the collapsed tunnel but just as he neared it again the entire tomb began to shake. Quickly taking stock of the tomb, he watched in dismay as spider-web cracks spread across the walls and the ceiling. Ancients help him; he was going to lose her.

With a pop of air pressure, Eleina suddenly appeared on the far side of the burial room, the lines of Gate energy gripped in her hand. She let go and started to move forward but stopped instantly when Jacob shouted, “No, Eleina. It’s too unstable. Just stay there.”

Jacob turned to him then holding out his hand in a pleading gesture. “Hunter we’ve got to go now. Please. We can’t lose both of you.”

Hunter snarled at him, refusing to even budge. There would be no leaving his Lily, ever. Ignoring Jacob and Ethan’s glances he looked pointedly over to Eleina. “Get them out of here. Take them back to the complex. I’m staying.” Emotions got the better of him for a moment, but he cleared his throat forcefully and flung the silver Sixth Page at Eleina who easily caught it in her hands.

“While you’re at it, take that fucking Page with you. I never want to see it again. Its cost me everything.” Even now Hunter could feel Lily fading and turning away from his brothers-in-arms he slowly 273

Christine Murphy

approached the quickly weakening wall.

From the corner of his eye, he noted Jacob and Ethan approach Eleina and position themselves so they were touching her. As Hunter leaned down to pull away the first stone of many separating him from the woman who gave him the will to live, he turned back just in time to see Eleina grasp one of the Gate energy strings. With another pressurized pop all three disappeared.

As soon as they vanished from his sight, Hunter shut everything else out from his mind but clearing rubble and keeping grasp of the tenuous connection he had with Lily. She was almost gone to him but she was trying to hold on and that gave him the strength to tear stone after stone out from the tunnel opening. Faster and faster he clawed through the sharp rocks expecting for the rubble to fall on his head at any time and to entomb him forever with Lily. If only he could reach out and touch her one more time, he didn’t care if he perished here.

Focusing on what little Life Power he could sense in Lily, Hunter sent across their Mated Link, Hold on Lily, I’m coming for you, my beauty. She didn’t respond, but at least Hunter still felt her Life Force even though it was weak. He used that tiny spark as a homing beacon to tunnel in her direction. Stone after stone was thrown behind him skidding across the ground until his hands were bloody, he was drenched in sweat, and his heart was pounding with the strain he was forcing upon his body.

Every time he cleared several stones, the pile would collapse more and farther out from the tunnel hitting him hard at times, but he ignored the additional pain and injury. He was getting close to Lily and he could feel it. Unfortunately, he could also see the increasing spread of the cracks in the walls and the ceiling above him. Sand sprinkled down on his shoulders and head as well as rocks which were ever increasing in size. To make it worse water began to leak through above him making everything slick.

The grit and grime clung to him but he shook it off and continued on his fight to reach the woman he loved and needed more than the breath he was trying to draw in that was thick with dust. He coughed trying to clear the grit from his throat and rubbed at his tearing eyes. He tried to convince his mind the tears were from the 274

Sphinx Awakened
dust in the air but he knew the truth deep down. The tears were for Lily and the pain of her increasingly possible loss was cutting through him like the dullest of blades. Slow and jagged.

Everything combined together sending him to the edge of exhaustion including his constant attempts to feed Life Power to Lily. His actions of clearing the stones were getting slower and slower but he continued to fight on, one crushing rock at a time.

Time itself seemed to be against him quickly running out. When the room around him lurched and part of the wall next to him collapsed throwing rocks outward from the tunnel door Hunter lost it.

Lily was further away from him than ever. Throwing his head back he roared, “No! Great Ancients, why won’t you help me? Why have you taken everything away from me? Just finish me now. I have nothing left to live for. Nothing left to give you but my own life.”

Hunter fell to his knees and then forward onto his hands. He hung his head in defeat. His long black hair had come undone in all the physical chaos he had dealt with and hung around his face brushing the floor. He decided if by some chance he did live through this he would cut all of it off in Lily’s honor. She loved to brush her fingers through his hair and it was killing him he would never feel her hands on his face again.

Leaning back on his heals he stared blankly at the wall of fallen rock. He was already numb and barely able to feel Lily’s presence in his Life Force anymore. Deep inside he knew he had no intension of leaving this tomb even if the opportunity presented itself. Without Lily there was no reason to live. He stared down at the edge of the stones following the line of rubble when suddenly he saw it.

When the wall to his left had collapsed the entire tunnel door and the rubble around it had shifted to the side. The shift was just enough to give him access to a narrow opening on the right.

Lurching to his feet, Hunter almost fell back down from his trembling muscles but forced himself onward. Reaching down on the lower side of the pile of stones he resumed his frantic fight to get the rubble out of his way.

Again stone after stone went flying behind him and when the next violent vibration shook the tomb Hunter threw his shoulder 275

Christine Murphy

into the rubble pile and the whole thing shifted violently to the left.

Caught up in the movement of the pile Hunter went down hard on all fours. Every bit of pain was worth it, though, because before him was Lily’s legs sticking out of the pile.

She appeared to be one bruised, battered, cut up mess but his beauty had saved just enough of her telekinetic energy to surround herself in a bubble of energy. The protective cocoon was weak and almost against her skin but it had been enough to keep her from being completely crushed.

With renewed hope Hunter ripped into the remaining stones covering her until he pretty much had her entire body exposed.

Only her right shoulder and hip were wedged under several large stones. When the tomb began to shake again Hunter realized he didn’t have any more time to dig. He didn’t want to hurt her further but he had no choice and hoped her protective bubble would prevent further injury. Grabbing one of Lily’s arms and legs, he used every bit of his remaining strength to jerk her free of the rubble.

Barely having enough time to clear both of them from the falling walls near the tunnel opening, Hunter pulled her securely into his arms and retreated to the far side of the burial room. He turned back watching in anguish as the walls and ceiling on the other side of the tomb cracked, crumbled and then fell in upon itself. Dust swirled everywhere and he fought just to draw in air. Closer and closer the room collapsed and it looked imminent the entire tomb was going to come down around them. The thought of being buried alive in a burial room almost made him laugh in hysteria but he turned away from the sight of impending doom and focused on Lily.

Glancing down at her, all he could do was shift Lily in his arms so he could brush his fingertips down her blood and dirt covered cheek. By the Ancients, he loved this woman and would have given anything to be with her always. To love her, to care for her, to protect her forever, if the Ancients had only given him the opportunity. He didn’t understand why he had been punished almost since birth having everyone he loved taken away but now it just didn’t matter. He would stay here with his Lily and he would breathe his last with her.

276

Sphinx Awakened

The collapse of stone around them was so close now Hunter couldn’t see much of anything from the blinding dust. The roar of the falling Pyramid was almost deafening and when the first of the sandstone above him gave way he huddled over Lily taking the brunt of the impacting stones. For a moment everything stilled around him and a strange sensation of tingling energy rushed through him.

Knowing this was the end he leaned down and kissed Lily. In a rough voice filled with more love than he had ever felt in his entire life he whispered, “I love you, Lily. This is not goodbye, my beauty.

I’ll see you on the other side.”

Resting his head against Lily’s he braced himself for the next and final impact of bone crushing stone. Instead, a flash of light seared his peripheral vision, a hand gripped his shoulder, and he was unceremoniously jerked into the in-between of a Jump.

****

Stretching gracefully, Lily felt like a truly spoiled Sphinx female and Power Mate of one of the most powerful Warriors whom she loved intensely. Ever since her nightmare entrapment under tons of stone and sand Hunter had endlessly pampered her. Upon their return to the complex, he hadn’t let her out of his sight and barely even let her feet touch the ground. She had been so injured from the brutal crush of sand and stone it had taken her awhile to heal, but even now that she was almost completely healthy again, Hunter still babied and carried her around. Luckily he had been able to be with her non-stop due to the Gate still not opening. A true blessing because she really was enjoying the private quiet time with him.

Rolling over onto her stomach, Lily rested her chin on her hands and enjoyed the sight of the burbling stream. This was her favorite place to spend time with Hunter, his sanctuary, and today was the best. He had truly spoiled her bringing a large evergreen blanket and spreading it out on the thick lush grass beside the water for her to lie on. He had even brought a big fluffy pillow for her to relax on and catch some rays.

Lily was sure he had alternative ideas besides her just resting when he had presented her with a beautiful gold two piece swimsuit after she had mentioned she would love to sunbathe. She hadn’t 277

Christine Murphy

sunbathed since being a young girl and needed something to do and had been basically trapped inside their rooms while she had healed.

Lily knew he just liked watching her in barely anything at all and he understood her restlessness. Being Hunter, he had wanted to grant her every wish and she was sure it was in an effort to soothe his own trauma of almost losing her.

Occasionally, she still caught him looking at the carved weeping willow above his bed and on his door with a troubled expression on his face. However, she sensed Hunter was getting better from always expecting her to be taken away from him. He would probably always harbor the fear somewhat because she knew now it was engrained in him since he had been very young. Lily understood, she harbored her own fear of losing him, but she believed the fear also gave strength which had allowed her to throw him from the tunnel and perhaps saved both of their lives.

Closing her eyes, Lily continued to enjoy the artificially created sunlight and the warmth against her skin. The gentle heat warmed her body and she decided after a while a nice dip in the cool stream would be just what she needed. Of course, Hunter would probably carry her into the water to make sure she didn’t stub a toe or something. Lily was going to have to wean him back a bit or she would never regain any of her independence.

Rolling over onto her back, Lily sat up and leaned back on her arms. She glanced up at the majestic weeping willow, its arched branches moved gently in the breeze and the longer ones even brushed the ground. Expecting to see Hunter under the branches where he occasionally leaned against the tree truck watching her, she was disappointed when he still wasn’t back from his secret mission. He had said he was going to get something and wouldn’t be gone long. For him, long was mere seconds as of late, because he hovered over her in his intensely protective manner. Lily had gotten used to the extra care so his continued absence made her wish he would return.

So much for her needing her independence, she thought. To some aspect she was just as needy as Hunter and his need to hover over her. Lily tried to stop herself from reaching out to touch his mind but she couldn’t help herself. The instant she even thought of 278

Sphinx Awakened
him, he was there in her mind gently brushing his Life Force against hers. In the next moment he appeared through the slight separation between the pink flowering bushes which kept their sanctuary private.

Lily watched Hunter saunter deliciously in her direction. Every muscle in his body was firm and hard and rippling as he moved like a true cat. At the moment he didn’t have a shirt on so she got the full view of his toned chest and abdomen. Instead of his usual fatigue pants and military boots, he wore a pair of loose fitting drawstring pants which hung low on his hips and to top off the casualness he was barefoot. Even his hair was loose around his shoulders giving him a naughty boy look which Lily fully appreciated right now. He looked good enough to eat.

In his deep voice Hunter said, “Perhaps later my beauty. For now I have something better for you to eat.”

Blushing furiously, Lily sat up straighter shifting her shoulders back to tempt him with her breasts. Hunter had been so worried about her physical condition it had been difficult to even get him to kiss her. The action worked and she heard Hunter groan before he kneeled beside her. Carefully he set the small basket he was carrying on the blanket beside her and then sat back.

With a quick flip of the clasps holding it closed, Hunter opened the lid of the basket and the scent of cheese, strawberries, and chocolate enticed her senses. Her mouth watered and Lily realized how hungry she really was. She still had a bad habit of forgetting to eat but Hunter kept track for her and continuously offered her sumptuous items to taste.

Pulling out two small plates, Hunter sat them on the blanket and then proceeded to open containers. One held crackers, another held small square slices of what smelled like smoked Gouda, and a third, sliced squares of smoked sausage. Hunter quickly placed several of the items on both their plates. The last container he left in the basket which piqued Lily’s curiosity.

“What’s in the last container, Hunter? Smells like chocolate.” Lily asked leaning toward the basket to see if she could see what it was.

Hunter merely smiled secretively at her and pulled a bottle of wine and two glasses from the basket. “It’s a secret, so if you want 279

Christine Murphy

me to tell you, you’ll have to eat your food first.”

Lily suspected it was chocolate from the smell which was her favorite, so she picked up her plate and began to nibble at the cheese, crackers, and meat. The cheese was rich and the meat savory. The crackers had the perfect amount of salt and buttery aftertaste. With her mouth full she watched Hunter pop the cork off the bottle and the scent of apple permeated the air. She loved apple wine.

Hunter poured some of the golden liquid into each of the glasses and then handed her one. Swallowing the delicious food she sipped at the wine. The flavor was slightly sweet on her tongue and warmed her insides as she sipped some more. Before she knew it she had finished the whole glass.

Holding her glass out for more, Hunter took it shaking his head and commenting, “I believe you’re becoming quite the lush my young Mate.”

His words were light and filled with laughter. Lily felt her world finally settle into what it should be. A life with Hunter in Complex 46 surrounded by love, oh yes, surrounded by his incredible intense love. She slowly finished the last of her food and sipped down the second helping of wine. The warmth from the alcohol spread throughout her body and with a sigh, she sat her plate to the side along with the glass and lay back on the blanket. She closed her eyes feeling satisfied and complete. Relaxed, Lily thought she could so easily fall asleep.

Letting her mind float into a semi-lucid state, she listened to Hunter as he put the dishes and leftovers back into the basket.

When she finally opened her eyes, she found he had moved everything to the side out of the way except for the container with the mystery food. Hunter watched her with an incredible intensity as he took his time revealing what was inside. As soon as he opened the lid the smell of strawberries and chocolate surrounded her.

Even though she had just eaten, the scent had her mouth watering again. One thing she couldn’t resist was chocolate.

Sitting up, Lily looked inside the container. Nestled inside side by side were big red lush strawberries dipped in milk chocolate. Lily went to reach in and grab one but Hunter pulled the container 280

Sphinx Awakened
away. She pouted and was tempted to jump him just so she could get to the sweet treats.

Hunter laughed at her and thickly said, “So eager for a sweet treat. I should make you beg for them but I just don’t have it in me to deny you anything, my beauty.”

Picking out one of the larger strawberries, Hunter set the container aside and leaned so close to her she could feel his breath.

He held the chocolate coated strawberry just out of reach of her lips, his eyes totally and completely focused on them. Parting her lips she patiently waited and was pleased when Hunter didn’t make her wait too long. As soon as the sweet treat entered her mouth Lily bit into it. The wonderful taste of sweet strawberry and chocolate made her hungry all over again. She closed her eyes and just let the tastes completely engulf her while she chewed. Not wanting to miss out on even one morsel of chocolate, Lily licked her lips.

Beside her, Hunter groaned and she opened her eyes just in time to see him lean towards her to capture her lips. He kissed her like a thirsty man who had been denied water too long. His tongue slipped past her parted lips as he tasted her sensuously. His hands grasped her arms and he pulled her up hard against his body.

Lily tangled her hands in Hunter’s loose hair hanging on while the heat sky-rocketed so far and fast she felt like she was on fire.

The fire spread until it centered right in the center of her core and she was instantly wet with desire. God, she wanted him, but getting him past his need to even protect her from himself since her recent injuries was driving her crazy.

She could feel him fighting his overpowering need and desire for her even while he slowly lowered her to the blanket and covered her with his body. Lily arched into him and knew exactly how much he needed her by the rock hard erection pressing into her hip.

Breaking the kiss, Hunter shifted ever so slightly and Lily whimpered in ecstasy as he sprinkled erotic kisses over the sensitive skin of her neck. He had mentioned begging earlier and that was exactly what she wanted to do. Beg for Hunter to take her. “Hunter, please.”

Her words seemed to have the opposite effect than what she wanted. Hunter stiffened and pulled away sitting up on his knees 281

Christine Murphy

beside her. Disappointment filled Lily and she wasn’t sure how to get past his belief she was fragile and needed to be handled like delicate crystal. Yes, she had been broken and battered, almost dead when he had pulled her out of the rubble, but she had also survived so much more. She had survived the killing of her parents, the separation from her twin, the torture at the Foundry, and the recent mission to the Pyramid, but she would do it all over again to be with Hunter.

Grabbing his arm, Lily refused to let him pull away any further. If he had wanted to he could have easily escaped her, but she knew deep down Hunter wanted to give in to his need. She could sense one part of him knew she was perfectly fine, but the other part was still the boy who had lost everything and was still traumatized by the mission. Hunter needed to be stabilized in his own way just like Skye needed to have her abilities stabilized from time to time. Lily was going to have to tackle this one straight on.

Sitting up straighter, she yanked on his arm until he settled closer to her on the blanket. “Hunter, look at me. I’m fine. You’re not going to hurt me. I’m completely healed from the mission and we were successful retrieving the Sixth Page so we can decode it and find out the truth of how to destroy the Gate. Arik and Eleina are already transcribing it for the rest of us.”

Hunter sat back farther from her running his hand through his hair in agitation. “I don’t even want to think about that damn Page.

It almost cost you your life and if you had died…”

Lily could feel his distress and yet he was ready to give in completely to needing her. He was so afraid of dropping his natural protection of the young boy within him who still feared the loss of another loved one. She was sure only a nudge was needed, and perhaps he needed a bigger nudge than most, to give in and trust she could defend herself and survive. He had to trust in her abilities. She had survived with the grit and determination he had taught her, even if it was close she had still made it. He didn’t need to be afraid anymore of losing someone he loved.

She was going to have to act and when Hunter moved to get up Lily used both her Sphinx strength and her telekinetic ability.

Flipping him with an ease which even astounded her, she had him 282

Sphinx Awakened
down flat on his back in the blink of an eye. Jumping on top of him she straddled her hips over his, held him down physically by his shoulders, and with her Power held him trapped on the blanket.

The man didn’t even struggle and to her surprise started to laugh. The laughter started small until he was breathless with it.

Through their connection Lily could feel the restraint he had used to hold himself back for so long loosen and fall away. Slowly his laughter quieted until he was simply looking up at her with his emerald green eyes glowing at her and sparkling with his love and the evidence of their Joining. She exhaled slowly feeling her own tension ease with his and released him from her telekinetic hold.

Hunter could have easily resisted her ability but he had let her prove her point. She loved that about him. The fact he did really listen to her and not keep her trapped as the Foundry had. Brushing her fingers through his hair, she leaned down and kissed his firm lips tasting and nipping at them for a moment until Hunter took over.

With a quick flip, Hunter had her under him and his hips firmly seated against hers. She wrapped her legs around him arching and wanting more as he continued to ravish her with his talented lips and tongue. He finally came up for air, though, and this time she knew he had something much more important to say.

“I’m sorry, Lily. I didn’t mean to push you away or withhold myself from you. What happened…what happened in the Pyramid made me realize just how important you were to me. The first moment you touched my mind when they had brought you into the complex, I knew you were meant for me. I’ve been alone for so long, had everything taken away from me, that I was sure you would be taken away too. But, you Lily, you wouldn’t let that happen. As much as I want to protect you, my beauty, you’re determination, strength, and love even survived the hand of death. I was ready to give up and die with you, but you were determined to survive no matter what. Every time your eyes close and death tries to claim you, you awaken.”

Lily touched Hunter’s lips, his breath whispering against her fingers. “Yes, Hunter. Don’t you see, since I felt you I was determined to awaken out of the coma to be with you. I love you 283

Christine Murphy

and will never leave you, no matter what the Gate, the Wraiths, or Turin try to throw at me. I want to be strong like you and all of the other Sphinx to fight against the enemy. We all needed to recover the Sixth Page, and in my heart I knew it was worth the risk so we can destroy the enemy and set you and all of the Warriors free from this life of endless death and battles. I needed to give you hope again, Hunter. More than anything I need to give you love and awaken you from your lonely existence.”

Hunter brushed her hair back and kissed her forehead. He trailed his fingers down her cheek until he touched her lips. “You did awaken me, Lily. You brought me back to life and have given me everything that was taken so long ago. You’ve made me stronger and more powerful. I promise I’ll try not to suffocate you with my overprotective ways, but it’s what I am. You mean everything to me.

You make the tree of my life stronger and able to survive anything as long as you’re by my side. Promise me you’ll always be by my side.”

Lily smiled at him. Promising to stay with him was like breathing, the easiest thing she could do and second nature. “I promise you, Hunter. I will be with you always. Don’t you remember, I am yours, you are mine. Joined as one. Forever.”

“Yes. Joined as one. Forever.” Hunter dipped his head and began to show her just how Joined they really were. His need spiraled through her combining with hers to create a firestorm of true love and desire. Now that her demonstration had worked proving to him she was just fine and ready to take him on, he was all hands, lips, and tongue, tasting and touching her everywhere. His fingers were quite nimble as he began to undo the ties of her bikini. She gasped in pleasure as her body awakened to the ecstasy only Hunter could give to her. Feeling more alive and free than she had ever felt in her whole life Lily sent him her love while he embraced her with his shimmering Life Power.

284

About The Author

Traveling throughout the United States and locations throughout the world, I finally found the perfect place to call home and settled down in a small town outside the Tampa Bay area in Florida.

Looking out my back lanai, there is a small pond where the wild-life will gather and the flowers bloom in exotic pinks and purples. This is my place of peace and freedom that I have searched for and where my husband and crazy African Gray Parrot, Raider, hang out with me. It’s the place where my creativity runs wild as I spin tales of adventure and passion. I have been writing in my head since I was a teenager and I finally realized I needed to capture these unique characters, civilizations, conflict, passion, and love in writing. To capture the strong, spirited, and powerfully attracted characters and all of their adventures and share it with others who are searching for that very thing to make their lives more exciting. If I accomplish nothing else in life, I hope to share the romantically magical worlds and the lovers that I see with all of the passionate readers out there.

Red Sage Publishing

The Leader in Women’s Erotic Romance Sensual fiction written for the adventurous woman.

Featuring the best in women’s ultra sensual and spicy fiction, satisfying your desire for more.

Visit our website and discover delicious temptations and spicy fantasies!

www.eRedSage.com

Document Outline

- Sphinx Awakened

- Prologue
- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Eleven
- Chapter Twelve
- Chapter Thirteen
- Chapter Fourteen
- Chapter Fifteen
- Chapter Sixteen
- Chapter Seventeen

- About The Author

- Red Sage Publishing

Table of Contents

- Sphinx Awakened

- Prologue
- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Eleven
- Chapter Twelve
- Chapter Thirteen
- Chapter Fourteen
- Chapter Fifteen
- Chapter Sixteen
- Chapter Seventeen

- About The Author

- Red Sage Publishing